Ben Ward & Ors v Western Australia & Ors [1998] FCA 1478 (24 November 1998)
Last Updated: 14 October 2005
|
BETWEEN:
|
BEN WARD & ORS
ON BEHALF OF THE MIRIUWUNG AND GAJERRONG PEOPLE FIRST APPLICANTS |
|
|
CECIL NINGARMARA & ORS
SECOND APPLICANTS |
|
|
DELORES CHEINMORA & ORS
ON BEHALF OF THE BALANGARRA PEOPLES THIRD APPLICANTS |
|
AND: |
STATE OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA & ORS FIRST RESPONDENTS |
|
|
CHIEF MINISTER OF THE NORTHERN TERRITORY
SECOND RESPONDENT |
|
|
CONSERVATION LAND CORPORATION
THIRD RESPONDENT |
|
|
KIMBERLEY LAND COUNCIL & ANOR
FIFTH RESPONDENTS |
|
|
ALLIGATOR AIRWAYS PTY LTD & ORS
SIXTH RESPONDENTS |
|
|
CARLTON HILL PTY LTD & ORS
SEVENTH RESPONDENTS |
|
|
AMITY OIL NL & ORS
EIGHTH RESPONDENTS |
|
|
CALYTRIX INVESTMENTS PTY LTD & ORS
NINTH RESPONDENTS |
|
|
KIMBERLEY SPORTFISHING CLUB & ORS
TENTH RESPONDENTS |
|
|
SHIRE OF WYNDHAM-EAST KIMBERLEY
ELEVENTH RESPONDENT |
|
|
PACIFIC HYDRO GROUP TWO PTY LTD
TWELFTH RESPONDENT |
|
|
INNES HOLDINGS PTY LTD
THIRTEENTH RESPONDENT |
|
|
MINISTER FOR ABORIGINAL AND TORRES STRAIT ISLANDER AFFAIRS
INTERVENER |
|
JUDGE:
|
LEE J
|
|
DATE:
|
3 MARCH 1999
|
|
PLACE:
|
PERTH
|
CORRIGENDUM
Amendment to the Reasons for Judgment delivered 24 November
1998:
Replace item 5 of the Minute of Order with the following:
"The relationship between the ‘native title rights and interests’ described in par 3 and the ‘other interests’ described in par 4 is as follows:
The ‘native title rights and interests’ described in par 3 hereof and the ‘other interests’ described in par 4 hereof are concurrent rights and interests in relation to that part of the ‘determination area’ to which the ‘other interests’ relate, but by operation of legislation or by reason of the nature and extent of the ‘other interests’ created by the Crown, the exercise of some of those concurrent rights, including ‘native title rights and interests’, may be regulated, controlled, curtailed, restricted, suspended or postponed."
Jessica Stephens
Associate to Justice
Lee
Date:
FEDERAL COURT OF AUSTRALIA
NATIVE TITLE – determination of native title under the
Native Title Act 1993 (Cth) - meaning of "native title" –
meaning of "identifiable community" – existence of sub-groups
("estate groups") within an identifiable community – meaning of
"traditional laws and customs" – capacity of traditional laws and
customs to evolve – boundaries of an identifiable community –
interaction and
overlapping of communities.
EVIDENCE –
proof of native title – rules of evidence - proof of aboriginal
connection with claim area at sovereignty – proof of maintenance
of
connection – historical evidence – oral histories - linguistic
evidence – "primary" evidence of witnesses – anthropological
evidence – genealogical evidence – need for proof of biological
descent
- observance of traditional laws and customs – dreaming
evidence.
NATIVE TITLE – extinguishment – meaning
of extinguishment – distinction between regulation and extinguishment of
native title - onus
of proof – extinguishment by grant of freehold –
Crown grants - permit to occupy Crown land prior to issue of Crown grant
–
extinguishment by the grant of leases - pastoral leases – conditional
purchase leases – "special leases" – leases of reserves
– extinguishment by the grant of licences - extinguishment by the creation
of reserves – meaning
of "vesting" – extinguishment by use of
reserves – extinguishment by the grant of mining tenements - mining leases
– general
purpose leases – exploration licences –
extinguishment by resumption and acquisition of Crown lands from pastoral leases
– extinguishment by legislation – national parks legislation–
wildlife conservation legislation – extinguishment
by dedication of land
for purpose of roads – extinguishment by the vesting of a national park
and leases to "Conservation Land Corporation" - extinguishment by
application of limitation periods – extinguishment by the proclamation of
an "Irrigation District" – extinguishment by declaration of a
townsite – extinguishment by the creation of a lake.
NATIVE
TITLE – Native Title Act 1993 (Cth) – effect of Act on
concept of native title at common law – meaning of "affects" native
title – jurisdictional limits of a determination under the Native Title
Act 1933 (Cth) - "past acts" - effect of the Native Title
Amendment Act 1998 (Cth) – "previous exclusive possession acts"
– "previous non-exclusive possession acts" – effect of the
Titles Validation Act 1995 (WA).
Sale of
Waste Lands Act 1842 (Imp)
Public Health Act
1875 (UK)
Native Title Act 1993 (Cth) Pt 2 Div 2A;
Pt 2 Div 2B (23B, 23C, 23F, 23G); ss 3, 10, 11(1),13, 14, 15(2), 16, 19, 47,
47A, 47B, 56, 57, 61, 68, 81, 82, 211, 213(2), 223(1) (3), 225, 226, 227,
228(3), 229(3) (4), 239(c), 242, 248, 249C, 251D, 253; Sch 1
Native
Title Amendment Act 1998 (Cth) Sch 5, Pt 5, Item 24
Judiciary
Act 1903 (Cth) s 39B(1A)(c)
Lands Acquisition
Act 1955 (Cth) ss 6, 8
Aboriginal Affairs Planning
Authority Act 1972 (Cth) Pt III; ss 20(3)(c), 23(b) (c) (e), 24, 27,
30(c)
Telecommunications Act 1975 (Cth) s 16(2)
Acts
Interpretation Act 1901 (Cth) ss 8, 8A
Racial Discrimination
Act 1975 (Cth) s 9
Western Australia Agreement (Ord River
Irrigation) Act 1968 (Cth)
Mining Act 1978
(WA) ss 8, 82(1)(b), 85, 86, 87, 88
Petroleum Act 1967 (WA) s
5
Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act (NT) ss
12(1) (7), 13(3) (4), 18, 122
Parks and Wildlife Commission
Act (NT) ss 19, 20, 21, 22, 27, 29, 39(1), (6)
Land
Acquisition Act 1978 (NT)
Crown Lands Act
1992 (NT) Pt IV
Miscellaneous Acts Amendment (Aboriginal Community
Living Areas) Act 1978 (NT)
Jetties Act 1926
(WA)
Land Act 1933 (WA) Pt III (29(g), 29(1)(g), 31, 32,
33, 34B, 37, 37B); Pt VI (102, 105, 106(1) (2), 109); Pt VII (116, 116(14), 117,
118CA);
ss 3, 7, 10, 13, 23, 46, 47, 56, 140, 141, 163, 164, 229; Schs 4, 19,
21
Diamond (Argyle Diamond Mines Joint Venture) Agreement Act
1981 (WA) Pt 4; ss 7, 8, 9, 10
Natives (Citizenship Rights) Act
1944 (WA)
Aboriginal Land Rights (Northern Territory) Act
1976 (NT)
State Trading Concerns Act 1916 (WA) s
6
Agriculture and Related Resources Protection Act 1976 (WA) s
105(ia)
Land Act 1898 (WA) ss 3, 4, 9, 12, 13, 16, 39, 41, 41a,
42, 55(4) (6), 62, 75, 92, 107, 135, 145, 152; Schs 3, 9, 24, 29
Land
Act Amendment Act 1934 (WA)
Mining Act 1904 (WA) s
3
Petroleum Act 1936 (WA) s 4
Land Drainage Act
1925 (WA) s 6
Wildlife Conservation Act 1950 (WA) ss 6,
23, 32C
Conservation and Land Management Act 1984 (WA) s
11
Land Act Amendment Act 1917 (WA) s 33(3)
Land Act
Amendment Act 1963 (WA) s 24
Northern Territory Crown Lands Act
1890 (NT)
Crown Lands Ordinance 1927 (NT) s
21
Crown Lands Ordinance 1931 (NT)
Crown Lands
Ordinance 1978 (No 3) (NT) s 24(2)
Special Purposes Leases Act
1953 (NT)
Crown Lands Act 1978
(NT)
Associations Incorporation Act (NT)
Validation of
Titles and Actions Act 1994 (NT) s 7
Transfer of Land Act
1893 (WA) ss 18, 52, 68
Titles Validation Act 1995 (WA)
ss 4, 5, 6, 7, 10, 19
Wyndham Freezing, Canning and Meat Export Works
Act 1918 (WA)
Public Works Act 1902 (WA) ss 10, 17,
18
Local Government Act 1960 (WA) ss 266, 267, 288,
294A
Aboriginal Heritage Act 1972 (WA)
Limitation Act
1935 (WA)
Rights in Water and Irrigation Act 1914 (WA)
Pt III; ss 3, 28, 29, 62(1) (3)(a)
National Parks Authority Act
1976 (WA) ss 18, 22, 41
Jetties Act 1926
(WA)
Fauna Protection Act 1950 (WA) ss 6, 14, 15, 16, 22,
23
Native Administration Act 1905 (WA)
Fauna
Conservation Act 1974 (Qld)
Fisheries Act 1905
(WA)
Aborigines Act 1905 (WA) s 39
Soil Conservation
Act 1945 (WA)
Land Acquisition and Public Works Act
1902 (WA) s 32
Interpretation Act 1984 (WA) s
16(3)
Fish Resources Management Act 1994
(WA)
Transport Co-ordination Act 1966
(WA)
Constitution Act 1982 (Can) s
35(1)
Fisheries Act, RSC 1970
Wildlife Act
1982 (BC)
Land Regulations for the Kimberley
District 1880 (WA)
Agriculture and Related Resources (Property
Quarantine) Regulations 1981 (WA) reg 10
Land Regulations
1851 (WA)
Land Regulations 1882 (WA) regs 3, 29, 33,
78, 82, 85; Sch 11
Land Regulations 1887 (WA) regs 2, 3, 59,
61, 101, 105; Sch 9
Regulations Under "The Northern Territory Crown
Lands Act 1890" (NT) reg 39
Federal Court Rules
O 29 r 2(a)
The Constitution ss 51(xxvi),
127
R M Berndt, "Traditional Aboriginal Life in Western Australia: as
it was and is", (Ch 1), Aborigines of the West. Their Past and Their
Present, Editors: R M and C H Berndt, (Nedlands: University of Western
Australia Press, 1979)
R M Berndt, "Traditional Concepts of Aboriginal
Land", Aboriginal Sites, Rights and Resource Development, Editor: R M
Berndt, (Academy of Social Sciences in Australia, Proceedings, 5th
Academic Symposium, 1981)
R M and C H Berndt, "The World of the First
Australians. Aboriginal Traditional Life: Past and Present" (5th
Ed), (Canberra: Aboriginal Studies Press, 1992)
P Biskup, "Not Slaves,
Not Citizens", (Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1973)
G
Buchanan, "Packhorse and Water Hole – With the First Overlanders to the
Kimberley", (Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1934)
M Durack, "Kings
in Grass Castles", (Great Britain: Corgi Books, 1973 (1st
published 1959))
A P Elkin, "Aboriginal-European Relations in Western
Australia: An Historical and Personal Record", (Ch 24), Aborigines of the
West. Their Past and Their Present, Editors: R M and C H Berndt, (Nedlands:
University of Western Australia Press, 1979)
A P Elkin, "Social
Organisation in the Kimberley Division", Oceania 2, 3, (1932)
296
A P Elkin, "The Australian Aborigines – How to Understand
Them" (2nd Ed), (Sydney – London: Angus and Robertson,
1943)
B Fitzpatrick, "The Australian Commonwealth: A Picture of the
Community 1901 - 1955", (Melbourne: Cheshire, 1956)
Hon Justice R S
French, "Courts under the Constitution, (1998) 8 JJA 7
T P
Fry, "Land Tenures in Australian Law", Res Judicatae 3, (1947)
158
J Gagne, "The Content of Aboriginal Title at Common Law: A Look at
the Nishga Claim", (1982-83) 47 Sask Law Rev 309
D Gal,
"Implications Arising from the Operation of the Native Title Act for the
Existence of native Title on Pastoral Leases", (1997) 71 ALJ
487
N Green, "Forrest River Massacre", (Fremantle: Fremantle
Art Centre Press, 1995)
P Hasluck, "Black Australians"
(2nd Ed), (Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1970)
P
M Kaberry, "The Forrest River and Lyne River Tribes of North-Western
Australia. A Report on Fieldwork", Oceania 5, 4, (1935) 408
P
M Kaberry, "Totemism in East and South Kimberley, North-West Australia",
Oceania 8, 3, (1938) 265
K Maddock, "Owners, Managers and the
Choice of Statutory Traditional Owners by Anthropologists and Lawyers", (Ch
13), Aborigines, land and land rights, Editors: N Peterson and M Langton,
(Canberra: Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, 1983)
K Maddock,
"The Australian Aborigines – A Portrait of their Society"
(2nd Ed), (Ringwood: Penguin, 1982)
K McNeil, "The
Meaning of Aboriginal Title", (Ch 5), Aboriginal and Treaty Rights in
Canada, Editor: M Asch, (Vancouver: UBC Press, 1997)
R E Megarry
& H W R Wade, "The Law of Real Property" (5th Ed),
(London: Stevens & Sons Limited, 1984)
K Palmer & N M Williams,
"Aboriginal Relationships to Land in the Southern Blatchford Escarpment Area
of the East Kimberley", (Ch 2), Aborigines and Diamond Mining,
Editors: R Dixon and M Dillon, (Nedlands: University of Western Australia Press,
1990)
A E W Park, "The Cession of Territory and Private Land Rights: A
Reconsideration of the Tijani Case", Nigerian Law Journal 1 (1964-65)
38
W Pentney, "The Rights of the Aboriginal Peoples of Canada in the
Constitution Act, 1982 Part II – Section 35: The Substantive
Guarantee", (1988) 22 UBC Law Rev 207
N Peterson, "The
Natural and Cultural areas of Aboriginal Australia", Tribes and
Boundaries in Australia, Editor: N Peterson, (Canberra: Australian Institute
of Aboriginal Studies, 1976)
T Rowse, "Were You Ever Savages?:
Aboriginal Insiders and Pastoralists’ Patronage", Oceania 58,
1, (1987) 81
A Rumsey, "Language and Territoriality in Aboriginal
Australia", (Ch 14), Language and Culture in Aboriginal Australia,
Editors: M Walsh and E Yallop, (Canberra: Aboriginal Studies Press,
1993)
B Shaw, "On the Historical Emergence of Race Relations in the
Eastern Kimberleys: Change?", (Ch 22), Aborigines of the West. Their Past
and Their Present, Editors: R M and C H Berndt, (Nedlands: University of
Western Australia Press, 1979)
A W B Simpson, " A History of The Land
Law" (2nd Ed), (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1986)
B
Slattery, "Understanding Aboriginal Rights", Can Bar Rev 64 (1987)
727
L M Strelein, "Indigenous People and protected Landscapes in
Western Australia", Environmental and Planning Law Journal, 10 (1993)
380
P Sutton, "Atomism versus collectivism: The problem of group
definition in native title cases", Anthropology in the Native Title
Era, Editors: J Fingleton & J Finlayson, (Canberra: Australian Institute
of Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander Studies, 1995)
P Sutton,
"Language in Aboriginal Australia: social dialects in a geographic
idiom", Language in Australia, Editor: S Romaine (Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1991)
P Sutton, "Native Title and the
Descent of Rights", (Perth: National Native Title Tribunal, 1998)
T
Swain, "A Place for Strangers – Towards a History of Australian
Aboriginal Being", (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1993)
M
Tehan, "Co-existence of Interests on land: a dominant feature of the common
land", Land Rights, Laws: Issues of Native Title, (Canberra: Native
Title Research Unit, Australian Institute of Aboriginal and Torres Strait
Islander Studies, Issue Paper No 12,
January 1997)
N B Tindale,
"Aboriginal Tribes of Australia", (Canberra: Australian National
University Press, 1974)
"Aboriginal Customary Law",
Australian Law Reform Commission, Final Report, 1978
Blackstone,
Commentaries, BK II, 177
Legislative Assembly Second Reading
Speech of the Minister for Resources Development (Legislative Assembly Second
Reading, Hansard 18 November 1981, 5811)
Northern
Territory v Lane (1996) 138 ALR 544, referred to
Ward v State
of Western Australia (1995) 40 ALD 250, referred to
State of
Western Australia v Ward [1997] FCA 585; (1997) 145 ALR 512, referred
to
Milirrpum v Nabalco Pty Ltd (1971) 17 FLR 141, referred
to
Delgamuukw v British Columbia (1997) 153 DLR
(4th) 193, applied
Monarch Steamship Co Ltd v A/B Karlshamns
Oljefabriker [1949] AC 196,
referred to
Reid et al v
Lincoln [1892] AC 644, referred to
Calder v Attorney-General
(British Columbia) [1973] SCR 313, applied
R v Van der Peet
[1996] 2 SCR 507, applied
Mabo v The State of Queensland
(No 2) [1992] HCA 23; (1992) 175 CLR 1, applied
Western Australia v The
Commonwealth [1995] HCA 47; (1995) 183 CLR 373, applied
Amodu Tijani v
Secretary, Southern Nigeria [1921] 2 AC 399, applied
Guerin v
The Queen [1984] 2 SCR 335, applied
R v Symonds [1847]
NZPCC 387, applied
Wik Peoples v Queensland (1996) 187 CLR 1,
applied
Fejo v Northern Territory of Australia [1998] HCA 58; (1998) 156 ALR
721, applied
St Catherine’s Milling and Lumber Company v R
(1888) 14 App Cas 46, applied
United States v Santa Fe Pacific
Railroad Co [1942] USSC 12; 314 US 339 (1941), applied
Johnson v McIntosh
(1823) 21 US 240, applied
Geita Sebea v The Territory of Papua
[1941] HCA 37; (1941) 67 CLR 544, applied
R v Sparrow [1990] 1 SCR
1075, applied
Hamlet of Baker Lake v Minister of Indian Affairs and
Northern Development (1979) 107 DLR (3d) 513,
applied
Delgamuukw v British Columbia (1991) 79 DLR
(4th) 185, applied
Delgamuukw v British Columbia
(1993) 104 DLR (4th) 470, referred to
Fourmile v
Selpan Pty Ltd; Fourmile v State of Queensland [1998] FCA 67; (1998) 152 ALR 294,
applied
Yarmirr v Northern Territory of Australia (1998) 156
ALR 370, referred to
R v Adams [1996] 3 SCR 101,
applied
Coe v Commonwealth of Australia [1993] HCA 42; (1993) 118 ALR
193, considered
Wik Peoples v State of Queensland (1996) 63 FCR
450, referred to
Moore and Scroope v State of Western Australia
(1907) 3 CLR 334, referred to
Wade v New South Wales Rutile
Mining Company Pty Ltd [1969] HCA 28; (1969) 121 CLR 177, referred to
The
Yandama Pastoral Company v The Mundi Pastoral Company Limited [1925] HCA 38; (1925) 36
CLR 340, referred to
Mayor of New Windsor v Taylor [1899] AC
41, distinguished
Rye v Rye [1962] AC 496, referred
to
The Queen v Kearney; Ex parte Japananga [1984] HCA 13; (1984) 158 CLR 395,
referred to
Attorney-General for the Province of Quebec v
Attorney-General for the Dominion of
Canada [1921] 1
AC 401, applied
Sydney Harbour Trust Commissioners v Wailes
[1908] HCA 19; (1908) 5 CLR 879, referred to
Pareroultja v Tickner
[1993] FCA 465; (1993) 117 ALR 206, applied
Council of the Municipality of
Randwick v Rutledge [1959] HCA 63; (1959) 102 CLR 54, referred to
Tunbridge
Wells Corporation v Baird [1896] AC 434, applied
The City of
Perth v Crystal Park Limited [1940] HCA 35; (1940) 64 CLR 153, referred
to
Port of London Authority v Canvey Island Commissioners
[1932] 1 Ch 446, referred to
Sheffield City Council v Yorkshire
Water Services Ltd [1991] 1 WLR 58, considered
Thorpes Ltd v
Grant Pastoral Co Pty Ltd [1955] HCA 10; (1995) 92 CLR 317, applied
Rapoff v
Velios [1974] WAR 27, referred to
Mason v Tritton
(1994) 34 NSWLR 572, applied
Williams v The Attorney-General of
New South Wales [1913] HCA 33; (1913) 16 CLR 404, referred to
Bathurst City
Council v PWC Properties Pty Ltd [1998] HCA 59; (1998) 157 ALR 414, referred
to
R v Sioui [1990] 1 SCR 1025, applied
R v NTC
Smokehouse Ltd [1996] 2 SCR 672, applied
R v Gladstone
[1996] 2 SCR 723, applied
R v Alphonse [1993] 4 CNLR
19, applied
Eaton v Yanner; ex parte Eaton (Queensland Court of
Appeal, 27 February 1998, unreported), distinguished
Walden v Hensler
[1987] HCA 54; (1987) 163 CLR 561, considered
Derschaw v Sutton
(Full Court, Supreme Court of Western Australia, 16 August 1996,
unreported, Lib No 960449S), referred to
Te Weehi v Regional Fisheries
Officer [1986] NZHC 149; [1986] 1 NZLR 680, cited
Davies v Littlejohn
[1923] HCA 64; (1923) 34 CLR 174, referred to
In re Brady [1947] VicLawRp 50; [1947] VLR
347, cited
Attorney General (Victoria) v Ettershank [1875] LR 6
PC 354, referred to
North Ganalanja Aboriginal Corporation v State of
Queensland (1995) 61 FCR 1,
referred to
R v Toohey; Ex parte
Meneling Station Pty Ltd [1982] HCA 69; (1982) 158 CLR 327, referred to
Bowen
v Stratigraphic Explorations Pty Ltd [1971] WAR 119, referred
to
Mineralogy v National Native Title Tribunal [1997] FCA 1404; (1997) 150 ALR
467, referred to
Wingadee Shire Council v Mary Willis [1910] HCA 35; (1910) 11
CLR 123, referred to
Esber v The Commonwealth of Australia
[1992] HCA 20; (1992) 174 CLR 430, referred to
Lansman et al v Finland,
Communication of Human Rights Committee No 511/ 1992, UN DOC
CCPR/C/52/D/511/1992 (1994)
Report by Toohey J, Aboriginal Land
Commissioner, Daly River (Malak Malak) Land Claim, 12 March
1982
BEN WARD AND ORS ON BEHALF OF THE MIRIUWUNG
GAJERRONG PEOPLE and CECIL NINGARMARA AND ORS and DELORES CHEINMORA AND ORS ON
BEHALF
OF THE BALANGARRA PEOPLES v STATE OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA AND ORS and CHIEF
MINISTER OF THE NORTHERN TERRITORY and CONSERVATION LAND
CORPORATION and
KIMBERLEY LAND COUNCIL AND ANOR and ALLIGATOR AIRWAYS PTY LTD AND ORS and
CARLTON HILL PTY LTD AND ORS and AMITY
OIL NL AND ORS and CALYTRIX INVESTMENTS
PTY LTD AND ORS and KIMBERLEY SPORTFISHING CLUB AND ORS and SHIRE OF
WYNDHAM-EAST KIMBERLEY
and PACIFIC HYDRO GROUP TWO PTY LTD and INNES HOLDINGS
PTY LTD and MINISTER FOR ABORIGINAL AND TORRES STRAIT ISLANDER
AFFAIRS
WAG 6001 OF 1995
LEE
J
PERTH
24 NOVEMBER 1998
|
|
GENERAL DISTRIBUTION
|
|
BEN WARD, JOHN TOBY, JIMMY WARD,
RONNY CARLTON, JEFF JANAMA, BUTTON JONES, BEN BARNEY, DODGER CARLTON, KIM ALDUS, MURPHY SIMON, SHEBA DIGNARI, JOE LISSADELL, CHOCOLATE THOMAS, PETER NEWRY ON BEHALF OF THE MIRIUWUNG AND GAJERRONG PEOPLE First Applicants |
|
|
|
CECIL NINGARMARA, DOUGLAS BOOMBI, STEPHANIE BOOMBI, ALICE BOOMBI, SANDRA BOOMBI, RITA BOOMBI, HELEN BOOMBI, ROSIE GALLAGHER, DAVID LUAMI, PETER NEWRY, TOM BARNEY, PATRICK BITTANG, BINGLE GUNDARI, CARLTON GEORGE, RODNEY WALMAJA, GREGORY CALWAT, HERBERT ANTHONY, CHARLIE BARNEY, STAN LONG, ASHLEY WILLIAMS, JOCK McDONALD, DIANNE DINGAL Second Applicants |
|
|
DELORES CHEINMORA, MATTENMORO (MARTIN CLARK), VERNON GERARD, DUDLEY BAMBRA, ELAINE JOHNSTONE, ERIC JOHNSTONE, CLARA (LEARAY) MITCHELL, MARY TERESA (TAYLOR), MAY SMITH, MONA WILLIAMS, RAYMOND WILLIAMS, JAMES TAYLOR, VICTOR MARTIN, HECTOR UNHANGO, MANUELLA PURWAN, MARY PANDILOW, KENNY MORGAN, JOYCE EVANS, ROY MARTIN ON BEHALF OF THE BALANGARRA PEOPLES Third Applicants |
|
AND:
|
STATE OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA, ABORIGINAL AFFAIRS PLANNING AUTHORITY,
ABORIGINAL LANDS TRUST, AGRICULTURE PROTECTION BOARD, COMMISSIONER
OF MAIN
ROADS, DEPARTMENT OF CONSERVATION AND LAND MANAGEMENT, MINISTER FOR ABORIGINAL
AFFAIRS, MINISTER FOR FISHERIES, MINISTER
FOR LANDS, MINISTER FOR MINES,
MINISTER FOR PRIMARY INDUSTRY, MINISTER FOR RESOURCES DEVELOPMENT, MINISTER
FOR TRANSPORT, MINISTER
FOR WATER RESOURCES, MINISTER FOR WORKS, MINISTRY
OF JUSTICE, NATIONAL PARKS AND NATURE CONSERVATION AUTHORITY, STATE ENERGY
COMMISSION OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA, STATE PLANNING COMMISSION, WATER AUTHORITY
OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA, WESTERN AUSTRALIAN MUSEUM,
WESTERN AUSTRALIAN WILDLIFE
AUTHORITY
First Respondents |
|
|
CHIEF MINISTER OF THE NORTHERN TERRITORY Second Respondent |
|
|
CONSERVATION LAND CORPORATION Third Respondent |
|
|
|
|
|
KIMBERLEY LAND COUNCIL, KUNUNURRA WARINGARRI ABORIGINAL CORPORATION Fifth Respondents |
|
|
ALLIGATOR AIRWAYS PTY LTD, EAST KIMBERLEY SEEDS T/AS TROPICAL SEEDS
(ORD RIVER), OASIS FARMS, C A & T BRADLEY, W R &
A J BROGMUS, J A CARATI,
L & M CONLEY, T & E CROOT, IAN G & JANET E CROSS, C W CURTIS, MURLROAM PTY LTD, MAURICE DAVIDSON, DALENE N DAVIES, UTE & HANS DIEDRICKSON, C C & P M DONE, IAN & COLLEEN DUPE, KIMBERLEY NATIVE SEEDS, J ELLETT, B M & J FAIRCLOUGH, STEVE FARQUHAR, JOHN FILE, H G GARDINER T/AS UPSTREAM ORD BANANAS, JEFF GOODING & G HARDING T/AS GOLDEN FRUITS, DOUG G & E M GRANDISON, C GUERINONI & SON, NOEL A & AILEEN M HACKETT, ROY & ROSALIE HAMILTON T/AS R & R PLANTATION, SUNDOWNER FISHING CO PTY LTD, TRIPLE J TOURS KUNUNURRA PTY LTD T/AS TRIPLE J TOURS, STEVE & CHRYSTABELLE HOWELL T/AS SPEEDY & BOB’S ELECTRICS, MICHAEL & HEATHER HOWELL, EVAN & KATHRYN HYDE, HOWARD & LESLEY JAMES, GRAHAM JOHN & SHEILA WEBSTER, KIM G JOHNSON T/AS ITCHY PALM PLANTATION, G T KING & D P GAEBLER, J & P KIRBY, LAKE ARGYLE CRUISES, LAKE ARGYLE FISHERIES, PATRICIA LAMOREAUX, ANTHONY & JULIE LARSEN, J & J LEACH PARTNERSHIP T/AS WILF ORD-RIVER PLANTATION, C R & S A LEAVER T/AS DELESTION RANGE ESTATE, B LERCH & D SPACKMAN T/AS BARDENA FARMS PTY LTD, COSMOS WEST T/AS COSMOS PARTNERSHIP, ROBIN & SHANE MACKAY, SUZANNE MACKAY, DIELRO PTY LTD, SHARAL PLANTATION, STEPHEN MASSEY & JULIE KEMP, SHANE & SUZANNE MOORE, CRAIG & GAIL MUIR, J L & D G NICHOLSON, DAVID OGILVIE, IAN OLIVER, ORD RIVER DISTRICT CO-OP LTD, ADUR PTY LTD T/AS PARKER POYNT PLANTATION, LYNDON & KAREN PARKER T/AS KARLYN PLANTATION, IAN H & ALMA V PETHERICK, RONALD M PORTER, CHRIS & DIANE ROBINSON T/AS ORIA ORCHARDS, R & J V SCHOEPPNER, S C & P M SHARPE, BETHEL INCORPORATED, ROBERT & CORALIE SIMPSON, KENNETH G SKERMAN & HILARY E BRETT, KERRY SLINGSBY, P J E & L A SMITH, GORDON SMITH, ALAN J & JANET A STENNETT, ISABEL STEWART, JAMES STRACHAN & CAROLYN STEVENS, TELSTRA CORPORATION LTD/TELECOM AUSTRALIA, DAVID THORNEYCROFT, JENNIFER TOMKIN, WAYNE R & JANICE A TREMBATH, ULTIMATE ADVENTURES, FOLLE INVESTMENTS, HELGA WEISS, MERV & TERESA WELSH T/AS FORESHORE FRUITS, TIMOTHY B & LYNETTE J WESTWOOD T/AS EMELS ORCHARD, G S TURNER & Y M WHITEHEAD T/AS GARVON PLANTATION, ALAN & SUE WILSON, ROD WILSON, WILLIAM R & J M WITHERS, J L & S WOODHEAD, K & C WOOLLEY, GREG WYNN & JENNY RYMER, GRANT & JODIE YOUNG T/AS PLANT HIRE SERVICE PTY LTD Sixth Respondents |
|
|
CARLTON HILL PTY LTD, CROSSWALK PTY LTD,
BAINES RIVER CATTLE CO PTY LTD Seventh Respondents |
|
|
AMITY OIL NL, ARGYLE DIAMOND MINES JOINT VENTURE, ARGYLE DIAMOND
MINES PTY LTD, AUDAX RESOURCES NL, BHP MINERALS PTY LTD,
CAPITAL ENERGY
NL, CARNEGIE MINERALS NL, LEE’S FAITH PTY LTD, DEFIANCE MINING NL,
NORMANDY BOW RIVER DIAMOND MINE
LTD, NORTH BROKEN HILL PEKO LTD, PROSPECT
RESOURCES NL, TRIAKO RESOURCES
Eighth Respondents |
|
|
CALYTRIX INVESTMENTS PTY LTD, ARGYLE PLUMBING AND GAS, PETER G
LEWIS, JOHN W READ,
TOP END STONECRAFT, LAUREL INVESTMENTS PTY LTD, J L WOODHEAD, J S W HOLDINGS PTY LTD Ninth Respondents |
|
|
KIMBERLEY SPORTFISHING CLUB, ORD PISTOL CLUB, EAST KIMBERLEY SPORTS
FISHING CLUB, EASI-SKI
JET-SKI HIRE, KUNUNURRA AGRICULTURAL SOCIETY, KUNUNURRA RACE CLUB, KUNUNURRA RIDING CLUB, KUNUNURRA SPEEDWAY CLUB INC, KUNUNURRA WATER-SKI CLUB, ORD RIVER SAILING CLUB Tenth Respondents |
|
|
SHIRE OF WYNDHAM-EAST KIMBERLEY
Eleventh Respondent |
|
|
PACIFIC HYDRO GROUP TWO PTY LTD Twelfth Respondent |
|
|
INNES HOLDINGS PTY LTD Thirteenth Respondent |
|
|
MINISTER FOR ABORIGINAL AND TORRES STRAIT ISLANDER AFFAIRS Intervener |
MINUTE OF ORDER
THE COURT ORDERS, DECLARES AND DETERMINES THAT:
1. Native title exists in the "determination area" as defined below except those areas of land or waters as are described in the 2nd Schedule. The "determination area" is that part of the land or waters within the areas outlined in red on the map in the 1st Schedule as does not include land or waters in respect of which no application for determination of native title was made by the first applicants in the application lodged by them with the National Native Title Tribunal ("the Tribunal") referred to the Court by the Tribunal for decision.
2. Native title in the "determination area" is held by the Miriuwung and Gajerrong people, and in respect of that part of the "determination area" known as Boorroonoong (Lacrosse Island), native title is also held by the Balangarra Peoples, both parties being described hereafter as the common law holders of native title.
3. Subject to par 5 hereof, the nature and extent of the "native title rights and interests" in relation to the "determination area" are the rights and interests of the common law holders of native title derived from and exercisable by reason of the existence of native title, in particular:
a) a right to possess, occupy, use and enjoy the "determination area";
b) a right to make decisions about the use and enjoyment of the "determination area";
c) a right of access to the "determination area";
d) a right to control the access of others to the "determination area";
e) a right to use and enjoy resources of the "determination area";
f) a right to control the use and enjoyment of others of resources of the "determination area";
g) a right to trade in resources of the "determination area";
h) a right to receive a portion of any resources taken by others from the "determination area";
i) a right to maintain and protect places of importance under traditional laws, customs and practices in the "determination area"; and
j) a right to maintain, protect and prevent the misuse of cultural knowledge of the common law holders associated with the "determination area".
4. The nature and extent of any other interests in relation to the "determination area" are the interests created by the Crown as set out in the 3rd Schedule.
5. The relationship between the "native title rights and interests" described in par 3 and the "other interests" described in par 4 is as follows:
"The native title rights and interests" described in par 3 hereof and the "other interests" described in par 4 hereof are concurrent rights and interests in relation to that part of the "determination area" to which the other interests relate, but by operation of legislation or by the nature and extent of the other interests created by the Crown, regulation, control, curtailment, restriction, suspension or postponement may operate upon the exercise of some of those concurrent rights.
6. Within twenty-eight days the common law holders of native title are to file any minute of proposed determination under ss 56 and 57 of the Native Title Act 1993 (Cth) and if no such minute is filed it is determined that native title is held by common law holders.
7. There be liberty to apply as to costs and to refer to the National Native Title Tribunal for mediation issues arising out of the relationship between native title rights and interests and other interests in relation to the "determination area".
Note: Settlement and entry of
orders is dealt with in Order 36 of the Federal Court Rules.
|
|
GENERAL DISTRIBUTION
|
|
|
CECIL NINGARMARA, DOUGLAS BOOMBI, STEPHANIE BOOMBI, ALICE BOOMBI, SANDRA BOOMBI, RITA BOOMBI, HELEN BOOMBI, ROSIE GALLAGHER, DAVID LUAMI, PETER NEWRY, TOM BARNEY, PATRICK BITTANG, BINGLE GUNDARI, CARLTON GEORGE, RODNEY WALMAJA, GREGORY CALWAT, HERBERT ANTHONY, CHARLIE BARNEY, STAN LONG, ASHLEY WILLIAMS, JOCK McDONALD, DIANNE DINGAL Second Applicants |
|
|
DELORES CHEINMORA, MATTENMORO (MARTIN CLARK), VERNON GERARD, DUDLEY BAMBRA, ELAINE JOHNSTONE, ERIC JOHNSTONE, CLARA (LEARAY) MITCHELL, MARY TERESA (TAYLOR), MAY SMITH, MONA WILLIAMS, RAYMOND WILLIAMS, JAMES TAYLOR, VICTOR MARTIN, HECTOR UNHANGO, MANUELLA PURWAN, MARY PANDILOW, KENNY MORGAN, JOYCE EVANS, ROY MARTIN ON BEHALF OF THE BALANGARRA PEOPLES Third Applicants |
|
AND:
|
STATE OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA, ABORIGINAL AFFAIRS PLANNING AUTHORITY,
ABORIGINAL LANDS TRUST, AGRICULTURE PROTECTION BOARD, COMMISSIONER
OF MAIN
ROADS, DEPARTMENT OF CONSERVATION AND LAND MANAGEMENT, MINISTER FOR
ABORIGINAL AFFAIRS, MINISTER FOR FISHERIES, MINISTER
FOR LANDS, MINISTER FOR
MINES, MINISTER FOR PRIMARY INDUSTRY, MINISTER FOR RESOURCES DEVELOPMENT,
MINISTER FOR TRANSPORT, MINISTER
FOR WATER RESOURCES, MINISTER FOR WORKS,
MINISTRY OF JUSTICE, NATIONAL PARKS AND NATURE CONSERVATION AUTHORITY, STATE
ENERGY
COMMISSION OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA, STATE PLANNING COMMISSION, WATER
AUTHORITY OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA, WESTERN AUSTRALIAN MUSEUM,
WESTERN
AUSTRALIAN WILDLIFE AUTHORITY
First Respondents |
|
|
CHIEF MINISTER OF THE NORTHERN TERRITORY Second Respondent |
|
|
CONSERVATION LAND CORPORATION Third Respondent |
|
|
|
|
|
KIMBERLEY LAND COUNCIL, KUNUNURRA WARINGARRI ABORIGINAL CORPORATION Fifth Respondents |
|
|
ALLIGATOR AIRWAYS PTY LTD, EAST KIMBERLEY SEEDS T/AS TROPICAL SEEDS
(ORD RIVER), OASIS FARMS, C A & T BRADLEY, W R &
A J BROGMUS, J A CARATI,
L & M CONLEY, T & E CROOT, IAN G & JANET E CROSS, C W CURTIS, MURLROAM PTY LTD, MAURICE DAVIDSON, DALENE N DAVIES, UTE & HANS DIEDRICKSON, C C & P M DONE, IAN & COLLEEN DUPE, KIMBERLEY NATIVE SEEDS, J ELLETT, B M & J FAIRCLOUGH, STEVE FARQUHAR, JOHN FILE, H G GARDINER T/AS UPSTREAM ORD BANANAS, JEFF GOODING & G HARDING T/AS GOLDEN FRUITS, DOUG G & E M GRANDISON, C GUERINONI & SON, NOEL A & AILEEN M HACKETT, ROY & ROSALIE HAMILTON T/AS R & R PLANTATION, SUNDOWNER FISHING CO PTY LTD, TRIPLE J TOURS KUNUNURRA PTY LTD T/AS TRIPLE J TOURS, STEVE & CHRYSTABELLE HOWELL T/AS SPEEDY & BOB’S ELECTRICS, MICHAEL & HEATHER HOWELL, EVAN & KATHRYN HYDE, HOWARD & LESLEY JAMES, GRAHAM JOHN & SHEILA WEBSTER, KIM G JOHNSON T/AS ITCHY PALM PLANTATION, G T KING & D P GAEBLER, J & P KIRBY, LAKE ARGYLE CRUISES, LAKE ARGYLE FISHERIES, PATRICIA LAMOREAUX, ANTHONY & JULIE LARSEN, J & J LEACH PARTNERSHIP T/AS WILF ORD-RIVER PLANTATION, C R & S A LEAVER T/AS DELESTION RANGE ESTATE, B LERCH & D SPACKMAN T/AS BARDENA FARMS PTY LTD, COSMOS WEST T/AS COSMOS PARTNERSHIP, ROBIN & SHANE MACKAY, SUZANNE MACKAY, DIELRO PTY LTD, SHARAL PLANTATION, STEPHEN MASSEY & JULIE KEMP, SHANE & SUZANNE MOORE, CRAIG & GAIL MUIR, J L & D G NICHOLSON, DAVID OGILVIE, IAN OLIVER, ORD RIVER DISTRICT CO-OP LTD, ADUR PTY LTD T/AS PARKER POYNT PLANTATION, LYNDON & KAREN PARKER T/AS KARLYN PLANTATION, IAN H & ALMA V PETHERICK, RONALD M PORTER, CHRIS & DIANE ROBINSON T/AS ORIA ORCHARDS, R & J V SCHOEPPNER, S C & P M SHARPE, BETHEL INCORPORATED, ROBERT & CORALIE SIMPSON, KENNETH G SKERMAN & HILARY E BRETT, KERRY SLINGSBY, P J E & L A SMITH, GORDON SMITH, ALAN J & JANET A STENNETT, ISABEL STEWART, JAMES STRACHAN & CAROLYN STEVENS, TELSTRA CORPORATION LTD/TELECOM AUSTRALIA, DAVID THORNEYCROFT, JENNIFER TOMKIN, WAYNE R & JANICE A TREMBATH, ULTIMATE ADVENTURES, FOLLE INVESTMENTS, HELGA WEISS, MERV & TERESA WELSH T/AS FORESHORE FRUITS, TIMOTHY B & LYNETTE J WESTWOOD T/AS EMELS ORCHARD, G S TURNER & Y M WHITEHEAD T/AS GARVON PLANTATION, ALAN & SUE WILSON, ROD WILSON, WILLIAM R & J M WITHERS, J L & S WOODHEAD, K & C WOOLLEY, GREG WYNN & JENNY RYMER, GRANT & JODIE YOUNG T/AS PLANT HIRE SERVICE PTY LTD Sixth Respondents |
|
|
CARLTON HILL PTY LTD, CROSSWALK PTY LTD,
BAINES RIVER CATTLE CO PTY LTD Seventh Respondents |
|
|
AMITY OIL NL, ARGYLE DIAMOND MINES JOINT VENTURE, ARGYLE DIAMOND MINES
PTY LTD, AUDAX RESOURCES NL, BHP MINERALS PTY LTD, CAPITAL
ENERGY NL,
CARNEGIE MINERALS NL, LEE’S FAITH PTY LTD, DEFIANCE MINING NL,
NORMANDY BOW RIVER DIAMOND MINE LTD, NORTH
BROKEN HILL PEKO LTD, PROSPECT
RESOURCES NL, TRIAKO RESOURCES
Eighth Respondents |
|
|
CALYTRIX INVESTMENTS PTY LTD, ARGYLE PLUMBING AND GAS, PETER G
LEWIS, JOHN W READ, TOP END STONECRAFT, LAUREL INVESTMENTS
PTY LTD,
J L WOODHEAD, J S W HOLDINGS PTY LTD
Ninth Respondents |
|
|
KIMBERLEY SPORTFISHING CLUB, ORD PISTOL CLUB, EAST KIMBERLEY SPORTS FISHING CLUB, EASI-SKI JET-SKI HIRE, KUNUNURRA AGRICULTURAL SOCIETY, KUNUNURRA RACE CLUB, KUNUNURRA RIDING CLUB, KUNUNURRA SPEEDWAY CLUB INC, KUNUNURRA WATER-SKI CLUB, ORD RIVER SAILING CLUB Tenth Respondents |
|
|
SHIRE OF WYNDHAM-EAST KIMBERLEY Eleventh Respondent |
|
|
PACIFIC HYDRO GROUP TWO PTY LTD Twelfth Respondent |
|
|
INNES HOLDINGS PTY LTD Thirteenth Respondent |
|
|
MINISTER FOR ABORIGINAL AND TORRES STRAIT ISLANDER AFFAIRS Intervener |
REASONS FOR JUDGMENT
TABLE OF CONTENTS
|
|
Pages
|
INTRODUCTION (a) Historical evidence (b) Linguistic evidence (d) Anthropological evidence (e) Genealogical evidence (f) Observance of traditional laws, customs and practices to maintain connection with prior community and with the land (g) Conclusion (a) Miriuwung boundaries (b) Gajerrong boundaries (a) Pastoral leases (i) State (ii) Territory (b) Vesting of Keep River National Park and leases to the Conservation Land Corporation (i) Crown Grants (d) Roads (e) Creation of reserves (f) Mining tenements (i) "Argyle" and "Normandy" mining leases (iii) Other mining tenements (h) Proclamation of the Ord Irrigation District (j) Resumption and acquisition of Crown lands from pastoral leases for Ord River Irrigation Project and other purposes (i) Resumption of land under s 109 of the Land Act 1933 (WA) (iii) Acquisition of land under the Public Works Act 1902 (WA) and under the Rights in Water and Irrigation Act 1914 (WA) (k) Use of reserves (i) Townsite reserves (ii) Other reserves (l) Legislation (i) Conservation of wildlife and flora (ii) Noogoora Burr Quarantine Area (iii) Aborigines Act 1905 (WA) (m) Leases (i) Conditional purchase leases under s 62 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) (ii) Special leases under s 152 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) and ss 116 and 117 of the Land Act 1933 (WA) (iii) Leases of reserves under s 41a of the Land Act 1898 (WA) and s 32 of the Land Act 1933 (WA) (iv) Leases of reserves under s 33 of the Land Act 1933 (WA) (n) Creation of Lake Kununurra and Lake Argyle (o) Further effect of the Native Title Amendment Act 1998 (Cth) (p) Telstra interests (q) Licences granted to the sixth, ninth, tenth and thirteenth respondents (r) Public right to fish SUMMARY DETERMINATION SCHEDULES |
8 – 13
13 – 16
16 – 17
17 – 20
20 – 24
24 – 34
34 – 44
44 – 46
46 – 50
50
50 – 64
64 – 68
69 – 70
71 – 79
79 – 85
85 – 92
92 – 99
99
100 – 104
104 – 110
110
110 – 112
113
115
115 – 125
126 – 129
129 – 137
138
138 – 143
143 – 146
146 – 149
149 – 153
153
153 – 159
159 – 160
160 – 161
161 – 162
162 – 165
165 – 166
166 – 167 167 – 169 170 – 171 171 – 172 172 172 – 185 185 – 214 215 215 – 219 219 – 220 220 – 221 221 221 – 224 225 – 236 237 – 243 243 – 250 250 – 252 252 – 255 256 256 256 – 257 257 – 258 258 – 260 261 – 266 |
|
|
|
This is an application for determination of native title in respect of
land and waters in the north of Western Australia ("the State")
and adjacent
land in the Northern Territory ("the Territory"). Three separate applicants seek
the determination of native title.
The first applicants made an application to
the National Native Title Tribunal ("the Tribunal") under ss 13 and 61 of
the Native Title Act 1993 (Cth) ("the Act"). After the application was
lodged with the Federal Court by the Registrar of the Tribunal, pursuant to s 74
of
the Act, the second and third applicants, who sought determination of native
title in respect of parts of the area for which the
first applicants claimed
native title ("the claim area"), were joined as applicants.
The main part
of the claim area is in the north-east of the State. The remainder is a
contiguous part in the Territory ("the Territory
area"). The whole of the claim
area may be said to be generally within the region known as the East Kimberley,
the climatological
and topographical detail of which has been described as
follows:
"...the East Kimberley (represents)...a considerable variety of ecological niches, ranging from mangrove coastal flats and the drowned mouths of river valleys at the northernmost physical boundaries to...grassy alluvial plains supporting savannah forests and woodlands, deep gorges cut between sandstone divides and massive limestone outcrops associated with underlying basalt, and semi-desert savannah to the south and south-eastern edges of the Kimberley Division (Jutson, 1950:52-55)...
Climatically, the East Kimberley lies within the tropical and subtropical zones of the southern hemisphere but most of its land surface experiences arid to semi-arid conditions...predominantly ‘tropical and sub-tropical steppe characterized by high temperatures and winter drought’. Using rainfall as the basis, the year is divisible into the Wet and the Dry seasons. The average rainfall ranges from 350 mm to 1000 mm or more annually, declining sharply as one proceeds southwards towards the beginning of the Great Sandy Desert near Halls Creek. The Dry season may be subdivided into a ‘cool dry season’ and a ‘warm dusty season’ (Maze, 1945:10-13). The former extends from around mid-April to early August and is characterised by warm days with maximum temperatures around 30deg.C accompanied by low humidity and virtually no rain. The air is dry, the sky usually cloudless, the nights cool. It is the most pleasant season. Economic life begins slowly following the Wet season, to build to a peak of activity by September/October. The warm dusty season starts around mid-August and continues to late October/early November when rain may begin. Outdoor temperatures in this period could reach the order of 42deg.C and frequent localised dust storms accompanied by a rise in humidity cause general discomfort for Aborigines and Europeans alike. The culmination of this period is the Wet season which lasts approximately from December to April of the following year, although it could vary from anything between three to six months."
(Dr B Shaw, "My Country of the Pelican Dreaming" (Canberra: Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, 1981.))
(Ex A16 p 12)
In total the claim area is
approximately 7,900 square kilometres. The land in the claim area is vacant
Crown land; reserved Crown
land; Crown land in a pastoral lease granted to the
Aboriginal Lands Trust ("Glen Hill"); and several small areas of freehold land.
Waters in the claim area include waters situated within the inter-tidal zone on
the east side of Cambridge Gulf ("the Gulf").
To understand how the claim
area is distinguished from other land in the region it is necessary to consider
how European settlers
came to the region and made use of the land.
Land
in the East Kimberley was not made available to settlers by the Crown until late
in the 19th century when a report on an expedition to the region,
prepared by explorer and Crown surveyor Alexander Forrest and published in
1879,
indicated that the area would be suitable for pastoral activities. Forrest
stated that the Aboriginal people were friendly
and in his view they were
unlikely to be hostile to settlers, although he noted that they would "have
to learn" that the cattle that would come with settlers would not be
available for hunting. As Sir Paul Hasluck commented in his work "Black
Australians", Aboriginal people in the north of Western Australia were left
to "learn" of the effects of European settlement in their region without
guidance or protection from the Crown:
"No attempt was made in entering into this vast new region to prepare the natives for contact, to instruct them, to give them special protection or to ensure either their legal equality or their livelihood.
As settlement spread to remote corners of the colony the difficulty of doing anything became an excuse for forgetting that it was ever hoped to do something. Official intentions shrank. The local government ignored situations that were awkward or beyond its capacity to handle and the Colonial Office also overlooked or was unaware of any need for a positive policy."
(P Hasluck, "Black Australians", (2nd Ed) (Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1970) at 63.)
The first grants of
rights to depasture stock in the region were for land undefined by survey.
Pastoral rights were applied for by
marking on maps the approximate positions of
the areas sought. In 1881 two speculators acquired pastoral rights to
approximately
800,000 hectares by "marking off" an area that was assumed
to follow the Ord River, on the "understanding" that when the course of
the Ord River was eventually mapped the pastoral areas would be
"transferred" to match the course of the river. Shortly thereafter, a
group of pastoralists from the eastern colonies, among them Durack, Emanuel
and
Kilfoyle, "reserved" approximately 1 million hectares, including land on
the Ord River, wherever the course of that river may be shown to be by
subsequent
survey and mapping. (M Durack "Kings in Grass Castles", (Great
Britain: Corgi Books, 1973 (first published 1959) at 209-210.) To discourage
speculators the Land Regulations for the Kimberley District 1880 (WA) had
provided that lands unstocked or understocked after the first two years of a
pastoral lease be forfeited. By the end of 1883 approximately 20 million
hectares of the Kimberley had been included in pastoral leases. Within six
months of
that date pastoral leases covering almost one quarter of that area had
been surrendered or forfeited. Further leases were abandoned
over the next two
years and by the end of 1885 the core of the Kimberley pastoral industry
remained. That was further reduced in
the 1920s when a downturn in the industry
caused approximately four million hectares of pastoral lease land to be
abandoned or forfeited
for non payment of rent or non compliance with
conditions. The only town in the region was the port of Wyndham founded in 1886.
For
many years settlers depended upon sea transport for travel to and from the
East Kimberley and for delivery of supplies and export
of cattle and frozen
meat. An abattoir and meat freezing works operated at Wyndham from 1919 until
1985. The East Kimberley pastoral
industry was based on small areas of land of
high quality surrounded by large areas of land of very low potential. After one
hundred
years of pastoral activity, it would be reported that over 60 per cent
of the pastoral area of the East Kimberley had very low cattle
carrying
capacity, in excess of 125 hectares being required to support each head of
cattle. Further, much of the Crown land used
for pastoral leases was grossly
degraded by the impact of cattle on the soil and pasture and by the high rates
of soil erosion which
followed in each wet season. (S Graham-Taylor,
"The Ord River Scheme" (Ex 23 pp 6-7)).
Soon after the pastoral
industry was established in the East Kimberley it was realized that
profitability and sustainability of pastoral
activities in the area were subject
to a number of limitations:
"At all times pastoralists had to contend with extreme isolation, a severe climate, communication and transport difficulties, access problems in the wet season, shortage of stock feed in the long dry season and the low carrying capacity of much of the area. Consequently, settlement of the Kimberley region was sparse and the early hopes for the development of the region were not realised."
(W J Wilkin, "The Ord Irrigation Project".) (Ex 21(a) p 2)
Development of irrigated land for tropical agriculture was given
early consideration. By 1926 surveys of the Ord River environs had
identified
approximately 60,000 hectares of land as suitable for irrigated agriculture.
That land began at the Packsaddle and Ivanhoe
Plains on the Ord River and
extended to the north-west to Carlton Plains and Mantinea Flats on the Ord River
and to the north-east
to the Weaber, Knox Creek and Keep River Plains, part of
which was in the Territory. In 1941 potential dam sites on the Ord River
were
identified. In the same year the Department of Agriculture began trial plots of
irrigated pastures on approximately five hectares
of land on the Ivanhoe
pastoral lease situated near the Ord River, now an area of vacant Crown land by
Lake Kununurra. In 1945 an
agricultural experiment and research station ("the
Kimberley Research Station") was established on the east bank of the Ord River
on land excised from the Ivanhoe pastoral lease. Engineering studies for
construction of a diversion dam, main storage dam, and an
irrigation system for
an area of irrigated land of 60,000 hectares began in the same year. Eventually,
an Ord River Irrigation Project
("the Project") comprising "three stages"
was proposed. The "first stage" involved construction of the
diversion dam near the Packsaddle and Ivanhoe Plains, irrigation of
approximately 10,000 hectares of
land on those plains, and creation of a new
town to serve the area. The "second stage" was the construction of the
main dam and irrigation works to irrigate the remaining 50,000-60,000 hectares.
The "third stage" was the construction of a hydro-electric power station
on the main dam and reticulation of electrical power.
Between 1959 and
1962 land was resumed by the State from the Ivanhoe pastoral lease for the
"first stage" of the Project. In 1961 a town plan was prepared and the
townsite of Kununurra declared at which time the sale of freehold lots for
businesses and residences within the townsite began. The diversion dam was
completed in 1962. The water impounded behind the dam,
Lake Kununurra, covered
an area of approximately twenty square kilometres. By the end of 1965 almost the
whole of the 10,000 hectares
of irrigated land had been divided into lots and
"leased" by the State on terms which included a right to purchase the
freehold interest in the lots upon performance of certain conditions.
In
1963 and 1967 more land was resumed from the Ivanhoe pastoral lease to expand
the area of the Agricultural Research Station and
to provide for limited
enlargement of the irrigated land on the Ivanhoe Plains.
In 1969 the
State began to implement the "second stage" of the scheme, by
constructing the main dam at a site approximately fifty kilometres up-stream
from the diversion dam on the Argyle
Downs pastoral lease and by making a small
expansion of irrigated land on the Packsaddle and Ivanhoe Plains. Included in
the modified
"second stage" were steps to protect the catchment area of
the main dam from silt and pollution and to commence re-generation of areas
badly eroded
by pastoral activities surrounding the main dam. The main dam was
completed in 1971 and in the same year the State acquired the whole
of the
Argyle Downs pastoral lease (a lease of approximately 4,000 square kilometres),
and a small area of freehold land on which
the Argyle Downs homestead had been
established. In 1972 the State resumed parts of the Lissadell and Texas Downs
pastoral leases
in the catchment area. The reservoir behind the main dam, Lake
Argyle, covers an area of 700 square kilometres and at times of maximum
flood
may spread over 2,000 square kilometres.
The area of land now under
irrigation is approximately 14,500 hectares. The hydro-electric power station
was constructed on the main
dam in 1996 and power is reticulated across the
claim area to Kununurra and Wyndham and to the Argyle Diamond Mine south of Lake
Argyle.
The Project was conceived as a major production area for cotton
and rice but neither crop succeeded. Production of rice ceased in
1966 and
cotton in 1974. Growers turned to seed crops, nuts, sugar and horticultural
ventures such as melons and other fruits, and
vegetables with success. In recent
years trial crops of cotton have been reintroduced. The creation of Lake Argyle
and the development
of the Argyle Diamond Mine has increased public awareness of
the East Kimberley region, its striking landscapes and connection with
Aboriginal pre-history. Tourism is now an important part of the region’s
economy. It was estimated in 1991 that the contribution
of tourism was
approximately $30m per annum, a sum equivalent to the value of the agricultural
products produced under the Project.
(Ex 23 p 51)
The claim area
In broad terms the claim area in the State applies to Crown land on the
Ord River near the Gulf and on the coast from the east side
of the Gulf to the
State/Territory border and to the balance of Crown land resumed or taken from
pastoral leases for the Project
and not alienated by the Crown
thereafter.
More particularly, the land and waters within the State in
respect of which native title is claimed are as follows:
• Crown land in or about the town of Kununurra, the Ord River irrigation area, and Lake Argyle and several freehold lots;
• Crown land in the Glen Hill pastoral lease south-west of Lake Argyle;
• Crown land and waters in the inter-tidal zones and mud flats on the eastern side of the Gulf and on the north coast of the State between the Gulf and the State/Territory border;
• Crown land in three small islands "Booroongoong" (Lacrosse), "Kanggurryu" (Rocky) and "Ngarrmorr" (Pelican) near the mouth of the Gulf; and
• Crown land, in an area loosely described as "Goose Hill", east of Wyndham and south of the Ord River.
The only part of the claim area in
the State that includes land in which a freehold interest was granted prior to
31 December 1993
is:
• a small area near Lake Argyle on which a telephone exchange is operated by Telstra Corporation Limited ("Telstra"); and
• the area of the former Argyle Downs homestead.
Other freehold land
included in the claim area is land that was alienated by the Crown after 31
December 1993 but, it is said, not
in compliance with the "future act"
provisions of the Act and, therefore, without affecting native
title.
Crown land in the claim area in the vicinity of Kununurra, Lake
Argyle and the Ord River irrigation area, is vacant and reserved Crown
land
formerly used for pastoral leases. Most of that land is the land covered by Lake
Argyle and the land which surrounds it, formerly
part of the Argyle Downs,
Lissadell and Texas Downs pastoral leases, and the balance consists of small
areas of land in and around
Kununurra, or bordering the irrigated land north of
the town and formerly part of the Ivanhoe pastoral lease. A small area of vacant
Crown land near Kununurra is subject to a special lease for cultivation and
grazing purposes. The reserved Crown land, in the main,
is vested in the Shire
of Wyndham East-Kimberely ("the Shire"), or in statutory authorities, for
purposes which include conservation,
recreation, parkland, agricultural
research, gravel, quarry, drainage, preservation of Aboriginal paintings, the
use and benefit
of "Aborigines" and purposes connected with the Project.
Some of the reserved Crown land has been leased to Aboriginal corporations and
some to community
organizations. Crown land to the south-east of Lake Argyle is
reserved for "government requirements". Part of that land is leased for
grazing purposes. Some parts of that Crown land are subject to tenements granted
under the Mining Act 1978 (WA) and the Petroleum Act 1967 (WA) and
gravel and stone is quarried on Crown land at several sites in and around
Kununurra. A small part of the area on which
diamond mining operations are
carried out on Crown land south-west of Lake Argyle by the Argyle Diamond Mine
Joint Venture is included
in the claim area.
The land in the inter-tidal
zones and mud flats on the north coast of the State, described as vacant Crown
land, is land between the
low and high watermarks and a forty metre strip of
land between the high watermark and the boundary of the Carlton Hill pastoral
lease. Whether the land included in any earlier pastoral lease extended to the
high watermark or into parts of the inter-tidal zone
is disputed. The mud flats
and inter-tidal zones on the eastern side of the Gulf are Crown lands reserved
for conservation purposes.
The Goose Hill area is reserved Crown land part of
which is used for grazing purposes under a special purpose lease.
"Booroongoong" (Lacrosse) which expression excludes an area described as
King Location 230, and "Kanggurryu" (Rocky) Islands are vacant Crown
lands and "Ngarrmorr" (Pelican) Island is Crown land reserved for the
purpose of a nature reserve.
With respect to the Territory area part of
that land is the Keep River National Park, declared a park in 1981 under the
Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act (NT). The land contained in
the Park was excised from the Newry pastoral leases in 1979 and leased to the
Conservation Land Corporation ("the Corporation") for the purpose of
"carrying out the functions of the Conservation Commission" ("the
Commission"). Under the Parks and Wildlife Commission Act (NT) the
Commission (now known as the Parks and Wildlife Commission) has the care,
control and management of all land "acquired" by the Corporation. Also
within the Territory area is land adjacent to the Park excised from the Newry
pastoral leases in 1987 and
leased to the Corporation for the purpose of
"carrying out the functions of the Conservation Commission".
Other
land in the Territory area is freehold land, contiguous with, or formerly
within, the Keep River National Park, being three areas granted as
freehold land to Aboriginal corporations under the Land Acquisition Act
1978 (NT) and Pt IV of the Crown Lands Act 1992 (NT) and the
Miscellaneous Acts Amendment (Aboriginal Community Living Areas) Act 1978
(NT). The grants were made in 1990 and 1993.
The application
The application was presented to the Tribunal in April 1994 by
"Miriuwunga Gajerronga Ningguwung Yawurrung Inc (Miriuwung and Gajerrong
Families and Heritage Land Council)". After the application had been
accepted by the Tribunal, the description of the claim area was amended, and the
name of the first
applicants changed by substituting for the corporate applicant
natural persons who bring the claim on behalf of the Miriuwung and
Gajerrong
people.
After notice of the claim was published, the Tribunal received
notices from 127 persons with interests in the claim area said to be
likely to
be affected by a determination of native title. Pursuant to s 68 of the Act
those persons became parties to the application.
Two of those parties, the State and the Territory, commenced a
proceeding in this Court seeking a declaration that the Registrar had
erred in
accepting the application. It was contended that the application did not comply
with the requirements of the Act in that
the application had been made by a body
corporate. Further, it was submitted that replacement of the body corporate by
the named
applicants did not cure lack of competency in the application. In
August 1995 those issues were determined by a Judge of this Court
who held,
inter alia, that the Registrar had neither erred in accepting the
application nor in accepting an amendment to the description of the applicant.
(See: Northern Territory v Lane (1996) 138 ALR 544.)
The Court
was informed that two other applications for the determination of native title
in respect of land adjacent to the claim
area had been lodged with the Tribunal
by the first applicants. No application was made to the Court for a direction
that the claim
area in this matter be expanded to include the land referred to
in those applications.
The first directions hearing in the matter was
held in March 1995 at Kununurra. To provide for efficient management of the
litigation
orders were made that parties who had given notice to the Tribunal of
their interest in the application be grouped as respondents
according to common
interests. The orders were were designed to encourage the grouped parties to
adopt a common address for service
and, if possible, give common instructions to
obviate multiple representation and unnecessary expense.
The respondents
The respondents to the application are as follows:
The State as
first respondent represents State departments, Ministers and statutory
authorities named as interested parties when the
application was before the
Tribunal. The State opposes the application in respect of the whole of the claim
area in Western Australian.
The Territory is the second respondent. The
Territory opposes the application in respect of the Territory area with the
exception
of the three freehold areas granted to Aboriginal corporations and
associations.
The third respondent is the Corporation as lessee of the
land contained in the Keep River National Park and of the adjacent
land.
Cecil Ningarmara and other named Aboriginal people were the fourth
respondents as persons who claimed an interest in the Territory
area separate
from that of the first applicants. In due course, the fourth respondents sought
leave to be joined as claimants seeking
a determination of native title in their
favour in respect of that land. They were given leave to be removed as fourth
respondents
and joined as second applicants.
The fifth respondents are
the Kimberley Land Council and the Kununurra Waringarri Aboriginal Corporation.
The Kimberley Land Council
is a representative body under the Act. In this
proceeding it represents Aboriginal people other than the applicants who have
interests
in the claim area. In February 1997 leave was given to some of the
fifth respondents, known as the Balanggarra Peoples, to become
the third
applicants, that group having lodged with the Tribunal an application for a
determination of native title for an area of
land and waters which included part
of the land in the claim area, namely, Lacrosse Island.
The sixth
respondents are persons and corporations who carry on business on, and have
interests in, land in the claim area. Principal
among them are the horticultural
or agricultural businesses which take water from the Ord River irrigation
scheme. The claim area
does not include the land on which the businesses operate
but does include Crown land over which that water is pumped. Also included
as
sixth respondents are tourist-oriented businesses which use facilities on
reserved or vacant Crown land within the claim area.
For example, Ultimate
Adventures operates a tourist and travel-stop facility under a lease of
reserved land near Goose Hill. Alligator Airways Pty Ltd is the holder of a
permit to operate float aircraft
from Lake Kununurra, and install and maintain
float landings and moorings, and is the holder of a jetty licence under the
Jetties Act 1926 (WA). Triple J Tours holds a permit to construct and use
landing steps on the shore of Lake Kununurra and a licence to use a tour
boat on
the lake. Other respondents hold fishing boat licences or tour boat licences for
use on Lake Argyle. Lake Argyle Fisheries
holds a fish farm or acquaculture
licence for breeding and harvesting fish in Lake Argyle. Also included as sixth
respondents are
persons who hold licences permitting them to collect, for
commercial use, seeds of native flora on reserved or vacant Crown land,
and
persons who acquired, after 31 December 1993, freehold interests in residential
lots in Kununurra.
Included in the group of sixth respondents, but
separately represented, is Telstra which operates telephone facilities involving
an
exchange, repeater stations, underground cables and solar power sites, on
reserved or vacant Crown land, and in one case freehold
land, in the claim
area.
The seventh respondents are pastoral enterprises. Crosswalk Pty Ltd
is entitled to graze cattle on reserved land in the claim area
as lessee under a
lease granted to it under the Land Act 1933 (WA). Similarly, Baines River
Cattle Co Pty Ltd as lessee under a lease from the Minister for Works is
permitted to graze cattle
on an area of reserved land vested in the Waters and
Rivers Commission.
The eighth respondents are parties engaged in mining
in, or near, the claim area. Included are Argyle Diamond Mines Pty Ltd and other
Joint Venturers, together referred to as "Argyle", who operate the Argyle
Diamond Mine as lessees under a mining lease ("the Argyle
mining lease")
granted pursuant to a Joint Venture Agreement made with the State ("the
Agreement"), ratified by the Diamond (Argyle Diamond Mines Joint Venture)
Agreement Act 1981 (WA) (formerly Diamond (Ashton Joint Venture)
Agreement Act 1981) (WA) ("the ratifying Act"). Argyle hold other
mining leases and miscellaneous licences granted under the Mining Act
1978 (WA) within the claim area. Normandy Bow River Diamond Mine Limited
("Normandy") holds exploration licences, a miscellaneous licence
and mining
leases within the claim area to the south of Lake Argyle and to the east of the
Argyle Diamond Mine.
The ninth respondents are other parties who hold
mining tenements under the Mining Act 1978 (WA), for example, exploration
licences or the rights to quarry gravel or metal on Crown land within the claim
area.
The tenth respondents are incorporated associations which occupy
reserved Crown land within the claim area under leases granted by
the Shire, the
reserved land being vested in the Shire under the Land Act 1933 (WA).
They include a sport-fishing club which represents persons interested in
recreational fishing in waters in the claim area and
a water-ski club and a
sailing club which represent recreational users of Lake Kununurra.
The
eleventh respondent is the Shire, the primary interest of which is in the
reserves vested in it in the claim area.
The twelfth respondent, Pacific
Hydro Group Two Pty Ltd, produces hydro-electric power at the main dam. It did
not take any part in
the proceedings.
The thirteenth respondent, Innes
Holdings Pty Ltd, carries on the business of irrigated agriculture. Part of the
land on which that
business is conducted is freehold land in the claim area
granted by the Crown after 31 December 1993.
The Attorney General for the
Commonwealth, later replaced by the Minister for Aboriginal and Torres Strait
Islander Affairs, was given
leave to intervene in the proceedings. No
submissions were made pursuant to that leave.
Pre-trial directions and conduct of trial
Preparation of the matter for trial between 1995 and 1997 was controlled
by detailed directions made at case management hearings held
at Kununurra and
Perth. The directions had regard to the novel nature of the litigation. The
directions provided, inter alia, for documents to be filed which
-
• set out the tenure history of the land;
• outlined the facts to be relied upon by the applicants to show the historical connection of the applicants with the land and water claimed;
• outlined the facts to be relied upon by the applicants to show contemporary connection of the applicants with the land and water claimed;
• outlined the facts to be relied upon to show the applicants were members of an identifiable group which observed or acknowledged traditional laws and customs;
• provided the reports of expert witnesses and any documents referred to in those reports not available to experts instructed by other parties; and
• set out particulars of dealings with the land and waters on which respondents would rely to argue there had been extinguishment of native title and any documents relevant thereto.
In lieu of pleadings the parties were directed to file
statements which set out the relevant issues, facts and contentions as perceived
by the parties. In addition directions were made dividing the trial process by
requiring counsel for the applicants to open their
cases in detail after which
the trial would be adjourned to allow the respondents to analyse the cases to be
presented by the applicants
and prepare their cases in response. Further
directions were made for the appropriate manner of conducting the hearing having
regard
to the requirements indicated by the opening statements.
In the
course of preparation of the matter for hearing the State and the Territory
sought an order from the Court that the issue whether,
and, if so, to what
extent, native title had been extinguished in the claim area by grants of
pastoral leases be answered as a preliminary
question of law pursuant to O 29 r
2(a) of the Federal Court Rules. That order was refused and the reasons
for that decision are reported as Ward v The State of Western Australia
(1995) 40 ALD 250.
The trial commenced at Perth on 17 February 1997 with
the opening statements of counsel for the first and second applicants and
consequent
directions, and adjourned on 20 February 1997.
After
the cases of the first and second applicants had been opened the Balangarra
Peoples sought leave to be joined as third applicants.
Leave was granted as
noted earlier in these reasons. The third applicants were directed to file a
written opening prior to the resumption
of the hearing and to comply with
similar orders to those that had applied to the first and second applicants in
respect of filing
of documents relevant to their case.
Whilst the
proceedings stood adjourned further directions were made setting out a protocol
to be followed in respect of any evidence
to be adduced that may require an
order restricting the persons present at the time the evidence was given or
access to the evidence
after it had been received, having regard to cultural and
customary concerns of Aboriginal people and to the requirement that the
trial
proceeding be fair and just. The State appealed from those directions. The terms
of the directions were clarified by an order
of the Full Court, reported as
State of Western Australia v Ward [1997] FCA 585; (1997) 145 ALR 512.
The trial
resumed at Kununurra on 21 July 1997. The hearing occupied eighty-three days.
Evidence taken in the claim area (the "primary" evidence) was heard at
various sites in, or proximate to, that area, the substance of evidence to be
adduced from witnesses at each
site being provided to parties beforehand. A
number of witnesses were called on more than one occasion to give evidence at
different
sites. On each occasion those witnesses were subject to
cross-examination.
In addition to receiving evidence at those sites,
views were taken, or inspections made, of places that had significance as
landmarks,
or for connection with ancestors, events referred to in the evidence,
or spiritual beliefs. The Court also viewed demonstrations
of traditional
activities, ceremonies, dances and songs, and inspected rock art, and artefacts
in the claim area.
As far as was possible the hearings of the Court in
the claim area were conducted in an informal manner. On several occasions
evidence
was heard when those present were restricted to males and restrictions
were placed on distribution of the record of that evidence.
On one occasion
evidence was given to the Court by female witnesses after an order was made
that, with the exception of myself, other
persons present be restricted to
persons of the same gender as the witnesses. Like restrictions were made in
respect of distribution
of, and access to, that evidence.
Evidence was
usually given in English, but most often it was in broken form, using words of
the Miriuwung or Gajerrong languages for
names of people, places, objects,
animals and for description of cultural matters. The language amalgam has been
described as "Kimberley Kriol" by linguists and anthropologists.
Appropriate spellings of Aboriginal words used in evidence were compiled in
an agreed orthography for use in the transcript of proceedings.
The
difficulties Courts face in receiving and dealing with evidence of Aboriginal
witnesses is well known, particularly when English
is at best a second, or
lesser, language and the grasp of it is limited. A transcript cannot convey
nuances of gesture, movement
or expression that bear upon an understanding of
the evidence received in such circumstances. Similarly, a transcript which
presents
as a seamless continuum of questions and answers may suggest more
comprehension of the process by a witness than the Court observes.
It was
apparent that for a number of witnesses the adversarial system of trial, and a
limited ability to express themselves fluently
in English, hindered articulation
of their evidence. On some occasions it appeared that restricting oral evidence
to responses to
questions put by counsel left part of the story untold and where
the questions of counsel relied on unstated or latent assumptions
the full
import of the questions was not understood by some witnesses and the responses
were not directed to issues raised indirectly.
The remarks of Blackburn J in
Milirrpum v Nabalco Pty Ltd (1971) 17 FLR 141 at 179 were equally
pertinent to this case.
The approach of counsel to the conduct of the
proceeding and, in particular, to the application of the rules of evidence,
observed,
in effect, the requirement expressed by Lamer CJ in Delgamuukw v
British Columbia (1997) 153 DLR (4th) 193 at 229-230 that
evidence presented by, or on behalf of, Aboriginal claimants not be undervalued.
Objections on points of evidence were limited.
After the "primary"
evidence of the applicants had been completed the trial was adjourned with a
direction that the respondents administer notices to
admit such facts as were
considered appropriate for admission in an endeavour to reduce the Court time
required for the taking of
evidence. Counsel for the parties and their
instructing solicitors attended to those directions with diligence and vast
areas of
fact were reduced to agreed facts and admissions. As a result the
respondents were able to present almost the whole of their "primary"
evidence in admissions, documents, and uncontested affidavits. Substantial
hearing time that would have been required to receive
oral evidence on those
issues was avoided and the "primary" evidence of the respondents occupied
only several days.
With regard to expert evidence, a direction was made
that the testimony of experts be heard after all "primary" evidence had
been adduced by the parties and notices to admit facts completed. It was also
directed that where possible anthropologists
be present to hear evidence given
by their colleagues. The Court returned to Perth to hear the expert evidence of
linguists, historians,
archeologists and anthropologists.
The cases of
the applicants and the respondents involved the presentation of numerous
historical documents, texts and records and
chains of enactments. In addition to
taking judicial notice of the facts of history, whether past or contemporaneous,
the Court,
of course, was entitled to rely on its own historical knowledge and
research. (See: Monarch Steamship Co Ltd v A/B Karlshamns Oljefabriker
[1949] AC 196 at 234; Reid et al v Lincoln [1892] AC 644 per Lord
Halsbury at 652-654; Calder v Attorney-General (British Columbia) [1973]
SCR 313 per Hall J at 346.)
The meaning of "native
title"
Before dealing with the evidence and the issues to be
resolved it is necessary to set out what is understood by the term "native
title".
Native, or aboriginal, title is a concept of the common law.
It is the means by which the common law recognizes rights enjoyed by
indigenous
inhabitants of land by reason of their occupation of that land and reconciles
the rights of those inhabitants with rights
obtained by the Crown upon claiming
sovereignty over the land. (See: R v Van der Peet (1996) 2 SCR 507 per
Lamer CJ at 547-548.) Upon the Crown asserting sovereignty indigenous
inhabitants became subjects of the Crown and their interests, including
interests
in the land so acquired by the Crown, protected by operation of the
common law. (See: Mabo v The State of Queensland (No 2) [1992] HCA 23; (1992) 175 CLR 1
per Toohey J at 182.)
As explained in Western Australia v The
Commonwealth [1995] HCA 47; (1995) 183 CLR 373 per Mason CJ, Brennan, Deane, Toohey,
Gaudron and McHugh JJ (at 485-486), a previous erroneous perception and
declaration of the
common law was corrected by the High Court in Mabo
(No 2) by the judicial pronouncement that the common law principle of
native title has been part of, and enforceable under, the common law
of
Australia since formation of the Australian colonies. Such a principle was part
of the law of other colonies of the United Kingdom
which received the common law
upon formation, in particular, the United States of America, Canada and New
Zealand. The jurisprudence
of those countries, referred to by the High Court in
Mabo (No 2), accepted that whether a colony was formed by settlement,
acquisition or conquest, the common law recognized prior interests of indigenous
inhabitants in the colonized land. Pre-existing interests in land were presumed
at law to survive the assertion of sovereignty unless
expressly confiscated at
that time, or extinguished or expropriated by legislation thereafter. (See:
Amodu Tijani v Secretary, Southern Nigeria [1921] 2 AC 399
per Viscount Haldane at 407; Guerin v The Queen (1984) 2 SCR 335 at
378-379; R v Symonds [1847] NZPCC 387 at 390-391; Mabo (No 2), per
Brennan J at 58; per Deane, Gaudron JJ at 99-100; per Toohey J at 183;
Western Australia v The Commonwealth at 433.) In short, indigenous
inhabitants who had rights in land as the occupiers thereof did not become
trespassers on that land
by the establishment of a colony and assertion of
sovereignty by the Crown. (See: Calder per Hall J at 414.)
Such
indigenous interests are not defined by reference to, nor moulded to equate
with, the estates, rights or interests in land which
form the law of real
property at common law. Native title does not conform to traditional common law
concepts and is to be regarded
as unique, or "sui generis". (See:
Mabo (No 2) per Deane, Gaudron JJ at 89.) In particular the right or
interest of indigenous people in land may be the right of a community to
use the
land and not an individual proprietary right. (See: Amodu Tijani per
Viscount Haldane at 403.)
Indeed, native title recognized by common law,
will be ordinarily a communal interest in land and the rights exercised under it
will
be communal rights. (See: Mabo (No 2) per Brennan J at 59-62; per
Deane, Gaudron JJ at 85, 100; per Toohey J at 179.)
"A communal native title enures for the benefit of the community as a whole and for the sub-groups and individuals within it who have particular rights and interests in the community’s lands."
(Mabo (No 2), Brennan J at 62)
"A further dimension of aboriginal title is the fact that it is held communally. Aboriginal title cannot be held by individual aboriginal persons; it is a collective right to land held by all members of an aboriginal nation. Decisions
with respect to that land are also made by that community. This is another feature of aboriginal title which is sui generis and distinguishes it from normal property interests. [emphasis in original]
(Delgamuukw per Lamer CJ at 242)
As Gummow J pointed
out in Wik Peoples v Queensland (1996) 187 CLR 1 at 177, a communal
interest in land, based on custom, was not an unknown concept for the common
law. Incorporeal customary rights
held communally, not severally, such as rights
of pasturage over commons or wasteland, had been included in the law of property
since
the formation of the common law. (See also: Fejo v Northern Terrritory
of Australia, [1998] HCA 58; (1998) 156 ALR 721 per Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, McHugh, Gummow,
Hayne and Callinan JJ at 739.)
In particular, customary rights not
involving a profit , exercisable in respect of land by a local community but not
the public at
large, analogous to the character of some of the rights that arise
under native title, were recognised at common law if they were
ancient, certain,
reasonable and continuous. They did not depend upon origin in grant, presumed
grant or prescription and could not
be lost by disuse or waiver. (A W B Simpson,
"A History of The Land Law" (2nd Ed), (Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 1986) at 107-108; R E Megarry & H W R Wade, "The
Law of Real Property" (5th Ed), (London: Stevens & Sons
Limited, 1984) at 849-850.)
From the time sovereignty was asserted the
radical title in the land of a colony thereby obtained by the Crown was burdened
by any
native title that existed prior to sovereignty. (See: Mabo (No 2)
per Brennan J at 57-58; per Deane, Gaudron JJ at 87; per Toohey J at 182;
Amodu Tijani at 403-404, 407; St Catherine’s Milling and Lumber
Company v R (1888) 14 App Cas 46 at 58.) Formal recognition or affirmative
acceptance of native title by the Crown was not required. (See: Mabo (No
2) per Brennan J at 57; Western Australia v The Commonwealth per
Mason CJ, Brennan, Deane, Toohey, Gaudron and McHugh JJ at 433; Calder
per Hall J at 393.)
Native title may be extinguished by the Crown but
continues until the Crown takes such action by legislature or executive as
reveals
a clear and plain intention to extinguish it. (See: Mabo (No 2)
per Brennan J at 64; per Deane, Gaudron JJ at 111; per Toohey J at 195;
Calder per Hall J at 404; United States v Santa Fe Pacific Railroad
Co [1942] USSC 12; 314 US 339 (1941) at 353, 354.) Such extinguishment of native title must
be plain and unambiguous in the public record. (See: Calder per Hall J
at 393.) Until extinguished native title provides a right of occupation that
prevails against all but the Crown. (See:
Mabo (No 2) per Mason CJ,
McHugh J at 15-16; per Brennan J at 51, 75; per Dawson J at 131-138;
Calder per Hall J at 352-353; Johnson v McIntosh (1823) 21 US 240
per Marshall CJ at 253-254; Admodu Tijani per Viscount Haldane at
409-410; A E W Park,"The Cession of Territory and Private Land Rights: A
Reconsideration of the Tijani Case", Nigerian Law Journal 1
(1964-65) 38 at 45-49; Geita Sebea v The Territory of Papua [1941] HCA 37; (1941)
67 CLR 544 per Williams J at 557; Guerin v the Queen [1984] 2 SCR 335 per
Dickson J at 379-382; Delgamuukw per Lamer CJ at 245-246; J Gagne,
"The Content of Aboriginal Title at Common Law: A Look at the Nishga Claim"
(1982-83) 47 Sask Law Rev 309 at 337-339; B Slattery,
"Understanding Aboriginal Rights" Can Bar Rev 64 (1987) 727 at
746-749; W Pentney, "The Rights of the Aboriginal Peoples of Canada in the
Constitution Act, 1982 Part II – Section 35: The Substantive
Guarantee" (1988) 22 UBC Law Rev 207 at 221; K McNeil, "The
Meaning of Aboriginal Title", (Ch 5), Aboriginal and Treaty Rights in
Canada, Editor: M Asch (Vancouver: UBC Press, 1997) 135 at 150-154.)
Of course, ancillary to a power to extinguish native title is a power to
regulate the exercise of rights that flow from native title
and regulation may
involve curtailment or suspension of those rights but not extinguishment. (See:
Mabo (No 2) per Brennan J at 64; R v Sparrow (1990) 1 SCR 1075 at
1097.)
Except for formal surrender to the Crown, which has the effect of
extinguishing the title, native title is inalienable. Because the
rights and
interests in respect of land able to be used and enjoyed by members of a
community by virtue of native title are based
on the traditional laws, customs
and practices of the community, rights arising under native title cannot exist
beyond the community
which observes those traditions, customs and practices.
(See: Mabo (No 2) per Brennan J at 60; per Deane, Gaudron JJ at
110.)
At common law, native title in land will exist at the date of
sovereignty if an indigenous community had an entitlement to use or
occupy the
land at that time, that entitlement arising from local recognition that the
presence of the community on the land reflected
a particular relationship, or
connection, between that community and the land. (See: Mabo (No 2) per
Deane, Gaudron JJ at 86.) In determining whether the presence of a community on
the land involved use or occupation of the land
sufficient to ground a claim to
native title, it is necessary to look at that question from the standpoint of
the indigenous community.
That is to say, is the degree of presence on the land
consistent with the demands of the land and the needs of a community pursuing
traditional practices, habits, customs and usages that form the way of life of
that community?
As explained by Professor K Maddock in "The Australian
Aborigines - A Portrait of their Society" (2nd Ed), (Ringwood: Penguin,
1982) at 33-34:
"Of course, Aborigines were nearly everywhere nomads, even after becoming closely associated with defined areas, but this did not mean random wandering. They may have been kept on the move by their need for food and water, but other factors too circumscribed their journeying. For example, there were rules or customs to govern the use of resources and access to places.
...
In addition to the controls on movement and activity which these avoidances imposed, there were outer limits to people’s journeying. But the extent and direction of their movements were largely affected by the nature of the activity in which they were engaged at the time. Obviously the area over which people moved in the course of a seasonal cycle had to be extensive enough to supply them with the food and water they needed, there being no trade worth speaking of in such items. But this basic requirement does not fully explain Aboriginal perspectives on territory, for on the occasion of major ceremonies people came from far and wide to take part. For the rest of the year they would be hunting and gathering in different areas. And, as all men and women married, their social universe had to be large enough for them to obtain spouses without too much trouble. Thus outer boundaries can be thought of as set by a number of factors - economic, religious and marital, for example - and as varying with the factor in question, so that the area from which men and women drew their spouses and the area from which they normally drew their sustenance would have been different but overlapping.
...
The areas over which people moved in carrying out their various activities could not expand indefinitely, however, even when their haziness of outline is allowed for. On the one hand a limit was set by the practical advantages of staying in country with whose food and water resources and human population familiarity could be acquired. Here it is important to appreciate that Aborigines had to walk everywhere and to carry their possessions themselves. On the other hand each hazily defined territory shaded off into others having the same general character, the occupants of which would have been an obstacle to expansion by their neighbours."
The survival of such a
society may depend upon occupation that is sparse and wide-ranging. The
ever-changing locale of a nomadic
community will not be inconsistent with
occupancy for the purpose of that element of native title. (See: Mabo (No 2)
per Toohey J at 189; Hamlet of Baker Lake v Minister of Indian
Affairs and Northern Development (1979) 107 DLR (3rd) 513, 544-545.) Of
course, a truly random presence on land, unconnected with the economic, cultural
or religious
life of the community will not amount to occupation. (See: Mabo
(No 2) per Toohey J at 188) Occupancy for the purpose of native title is not
possession at common law but an acknowledged connection with
the land arising
out of traditional rights to be present on, and to use, the land. Such occupancy
need not be exclusive to one community
and may be shared between several
communities in some circumstances. (See: Mabo (No 2) per Toohey J at
190; Delgamuukw per Lamer CJ at 259-260.)
It is not necessary that the indigenous community in occupation
of the land at sovereignty be a community of a particular degree of
organization, only that it be community or society sufficiently organized to be
able to create and sustain rights. (See: Mabo (No 2) per Toohey J at
187.) It is not a requirement of native title that it be shown that the
indigenous community had rules for defining
and transmitting the rights of
community members in respect of land. Native title follows from the occupation
and use of land by
an organized society which has a particular relationship with
the land. It does not depend on proof of the existence of specific
rules which
govern the relationships of community members with that land. (See: Mabo
(No 2) per Brennan J at 62-63; per Toohey J at 188-191.) The existence
of laws or customs which determined how the land was controlled or
utilized may
be assumed from proof that a functioning society occupied the land. (See:
Mabo (No 2) per Toohey J at 187.)
Native title that has not been
extinguished by action of the Crown, or by extinction of the society that
possessed it, will continue
where connection with the land is substantially
maintained by a community which acknowledges and observes, as far as
practicable,
laws and customs based on the traditional practices of its
predecessors. (See: Mabo (No 2) per Brennan J at 59-60) The reasons of
Brennan J were approved by Lamer CJ in Delgamuukw (at 257-258) who set
out the requirement as follows:
"Needless to say, there is no need to establish "an unbroken chain of continuity" (Van der Peet, at para. 65) between present and prior occupation. The occupation and use of lands may have been disrupted for a time, perhaps as a result of the unwillingness of European colonizers to recognize aboriginal title. To impose the requirement of continuity too strictly would risk "undermining the very purposes of s. 35(1) by perpetuating the historical injustice suffered by aboriginal peoples at the hands of colonizers who failed to respect" aboriginal rights to land (C té, supra at para.53). In Mabo, supra, the High Court of Australia set down the requirement that there must be "substantial maintenance of the connection" between the people and the land. In my view, this test should be equally applicable to proof of title in Canada.
I should also note that there is a strong possibility that the precise nature of occupation will have changed between the time of sovereignty and the present. I would like to make it clear that the fact that the nature of occupation has changed would not ordinarily preclude a claim for aboriginal title, as long as a substantial connection between the people and the land is maintained. The only limitation on this principle might be the internal limits on uses which land that is subject to aboriginal title may be put, i.e., uses which are inconsistent with continued use by future generations of aboriginals."
The activities or practices may be a modern form of exercise of
those laws and customs. (See: Mabo (No 2) per Deane, Gaudron JJ at 110;
per Toohey J at 192; R v Van der Peet per Lamer CJ at 553.) There is
universal acknowledgement of this fact where traditional rights and culture of
minority indigenous
and tribal people are recognized and respected by a
supervening community. (Lansman et al v Finland, Communication of Human
Rights Committee No 511/1992, UN DOC CCPR/C/52/D/511/1992 (1994) at par
9.3.) It will be immaterial that those laws and customs have undergone change
since sovereignty, provided that the general nature of the connection between
the indigenous people and the land remains. (See:
Mabo (No 2) per
Brennan J at 70.) The communal rights exercisable under native title, and the
rules governing the exercise of those rights, may
be varied from time to time
according to the practices or customs now observed by the community based on
traditional laws or customs.
(See: Mabo (No 2) per Deane, Gaudron JJ at
110.) If native title has continued since the assertion of sovereignty the
rights available under that title,
and the persons who may exercise those
rights, will be ascertained by reference to practices that are based on
traditional laws and
customs, not by enquiring whether the traditional practices
observed today are in the same form as before as if frozen in time. Aboriginal,
or native title, as recognized by the common law shares the capacity of the
common law to evolve and mould as circumstances require.
An indigenous society
does not surrender native title by modifying its way of life. (See: Mabo (No
2) per Toohey J at 192.) The Aboriginal laws, customs and traditional
practices on which native title is based have always been dynamic,
not
static.
"Non-Aboriginal Australians have consistently tended to understate the continuity and flexibility of Aboriginal traditions and patterns of living, including their capacity to adapt to changing circumstances. The point was made by Professor Berndt in a submission to the Commission:
Today, I would still say that while change is proceeding at a rate greater than ever before, what passes for a traditional Aboriginal life-style continues and is still significant in a number of areas. However, while Aboriginal identification, among other things, has sustained the continuing importance of this life-style, it is substantially different from what it was in most areas, say, two decades ago. (Submission 86 (11 July 1978))."
("Aboriginal Customary Law", Australian Law Reform Commission, Final Report, 1978 at 28-29.)
"...Aboriginal tradition is grounded in, but not bound by, the conditions and practices of the pre-colonial past, a point I would now regard as beyond dispute, not only among anthropologists but in Australian legal practice as well."
(P Sutton, "Atomism versus collectivism: The problem of group definition in native title cases", Anthropology in the Native Title Era, Editors: J Fingleton & J Finlayson, (Canberra: Australian Institute of Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander Studies, 1995), 1 at 9.)
Such tradition-based practices as developed by the
Aboriginal community now claiming native title will be relevant to whether
connection
with the land has been maintained by that community, as far as is
practicable, and to defining the community as an Aboriginal community
that has a
"common outlook" that is rooted in practices developed from the
traditional laws and customs observed by an anterior Aboriginal society or
societies.
(K Maddock, "The Australian Aborigines – A Portrait of
their Society" at 178-181.)
In Mabo (No 2) per Deane, Gaudron
JJ (at 86) refer to a requirement of common law that there be, at the time of
colonization an "identified community" (rarely an individual) with an
established entitlement to the use or occupation of land under the local law or
custom. It is implicit
in the reasons of Deane, Gaudron JJ that the claimant for
native title be capable of being identified as "a tribe or other group"
(at 110) and, similarly, in the reasons of Toohey J, which refer to
communal native title being vested in an Aboriginal group (at
178-179). Brennan
J (at 61) states that communal native title survives so long as indigenous
people remain as an "identifiable community" living under traditionally
based laws and customs. Brennan J (at 70) adds that membership of that
community depends on "biological descent" from the indigenous people
entitled to native title at colonization and on mutual recognition of a
person’s membership by that
person and by persons enjoying traditional
authority among those people. Neither Deane, Gaudon JJ nor Toohey J refer to a
requirement
of "biological descent".
Defining a community of
indigenous people connected to land by traditional laws and customs by reference
to "biological descent" involves a broad understanding of descent, not
the application of a narrow, and exclusive test. If there were no evidence that
the
community claiming native title had some ancestral connection with the
indigenous community in occupation of the land at the time
of sovereignty the
task of showing substantial maintenance of connection with the land would be
difficult to satisfy. Some evidence
of ancestry will be necessary not only to
identify and define the group entitled to native title but also to show
acknowledgement
and observance of the traditional laws and customs of the
community which possessed native title at sovereignty thereby showing that
connection with the land has been substantially maintained.
As McEachern
CJ BC stated in Delgamuukw v British Columbia (1991) 79 DLR (4th) 185 at
282 (referred to with with apparent approval by Macfarlane JA in Delgamuukw v
British Columbia (1993) 104 DLR (4th) 470 at 506):
In a communal claim of this kind I do not consider it necessary for the plaintiffs to prove the connection of each member of the group to distant ancestors who used the lands in question before the assertion of sovereignty. It is enough for this phase of the case...for the plaintiffs to prove, as they have, that a reasonable number of their ancestors were probably present in and near the villages of the territory for a long, long time."
Of course, as made clear by the Supreme Court of Canada in
Delgamuukw per Lamer CJ (at 253-254) "a long long time" is not a
requirement that occupation be shown since time immemorial; it need be no
earlier than the assertion of sovereignty by the
Crown.
From the
foregoing it may be said that in other than exceptional cases native title will
be a communal entitlement to use or enjoy
land and that rights which depend
upon, and are enjoyed under, communal native title are communal rights governed
by the traditional
laws and customs of the community.
The expression
"traditional laws and customs" used in Mabo (No 2) should be taken
to be an inclusive statement consistent with the expression "practices,
traditions and customs" referred to in Canadian authorities. (See: Wik
per Toohey J at 126; R v Van der Peet per Lamer CJ at 548.) The
expression necessarily implies that the words are to be understood from an
Aboriginal perspective, not
constrained by jurisprudential concepts. Law in
Aboriginal terms is an aggregation of traditional values, rules, beliefs and
practices
derived from Aboriginal past. It might correspond to an
anthropologist’s description of "aboriginal culture" or
"aboriginal lore". (K Maddock, "The Australian Aborigines – A
Portrait of their Society" at 24.) As Brennan J stated in Mabo (No 2)
(at 18), the evidence in that case showed the Meriam people to be regulated more
by custom than by law and (at 61) that the customs
observed were
"traditionally based".
Difficulty in proving the boundaries of the
area in respect of which native title is claimed, or of membership of the
community that
has occupied the area, will not in itself be sufficient to deny
the existence of a communal title recognized by the common law nor
the
recognition of non-proprietary rights that depend upon that communal title and
are derived from traditional laws and customs
as observed by the community.
(See: Mabo (No 2) per Brennan J at 51.) As discussed earlier, exigencies
of the Aboriginal way of life neither required, nor facilitated, establishment
of precise boundaries for territories occupied by Aboriginal societies.
In a proceeding in which native title is in issue any rules of evidence
applied to the proceeding must be cognisant of the evidentiary
difficulties
faced by Aboriginal people in presenting such claims for adjudication and the
evidence adduced must be interpreted in
the same spirit, consistent with the due
exercise of the judicial power vested in the Court under the Constitution. (See:
Delgamuukw per Lamer CJ at 230.) Section 82 of the Act affirms those
principles in respect of applications for determination of native title
made
under the Act. (See: WA v Ward per Hill, Sundberg JJ at
516-517.)
Of particular importance in that regard is the disadvantage
faced by Aboriginal people as participants in a trial system structured
for, and
by, a literate society when they have no written records and depend upon oral
histories and accounts, often localized in
nature. In such circumstances
application of a rule of evidence to exclude such material unless it is evidence
of general reputation
may work substantial injustice. (See: Delgamuukw
per Lamer CJ at 238-239) In this proceeding the principal opponent to the claims
of the applicants is the Crown in the right of the
State and in the right of the
Territory. If it is accepted that the Crown is presumed to have had knowledge of
relevant circumstances
and events concerning the burden of native title on its
land at material times and to have had access to all relevant resources,
there
can be no suggestion of unfairness in a trial process in which Aboriginal
applicants are permitted to present their case through
use of oral histories and
by reference to received knowledge.
The Native Title Act 1993 (Cth)
Next it is necessary to consider the effect of the Act on the concept of
native title at common law. The preamble to the Act states
that when the Act was
enacted consideration was given to, "inter alia", the following:
"It is particularly important to ensure that native title holders are now able to enjoy fully their rights and interests. Their rights and interests under the common law of Australia need to be significantly supplemented."
Also considered was the need to provide a
special procedure for the "just and proper ascertainment of native title
rights and interests which will ensure that, if possible, this is done by
conciliation and, if not, in a manner that has due regard to their unique
character".
The Act provides for the recognition and effect of, and
restricts the extinguishment of, native title at common law. It does not replace
common law native title with a statutory right enforceable under the Act. People
determined under the Act to hold native title are
the "common law
holders" thereof (s 56). As set out in s 3 of the Act the main objects of
the Act are:
"(a) to provide for the recognition and protection of native title; and
(b) to establish ways in which future dealings affecting native title may proceed and to set standards for those dealings; and
(c) to establish a mechanism for determining claims to native title; and
(d) to provide for, or permit, the validation of past acts invalidated because of the existence of native title."
Section 10 of the Act states that
native title is recognized, and protected, in accordance with the Act. The
principal protection
provided by the Act is in s 11(1) which states that native
title is not able to be extinguished contrary to the Act. As the High
Court held
in Western Australia v The Commonwealth per Mason CJ, Brennan, Deane,
Toohey, Gaudron and McHugh JJ at 459, s 11(1) of the Act removes "the
common law defeasibility". That is, it is the common law recognition of
native title that is protected, not an indefeasible statutory right that is
created.
The definition of "native title" in s 223(1) reflects the
elements of native title at common law and, by s 223(3), extends that concept
for the purposes of the Act
by including any statutory rights that, in the past,
have replaced native title. The definition is a compendious provision in that
it
includes particular rights or interests that at common law are treated as the
rights or interests that arise out of, and are dependent
upon, native title. As
Lamer CJ said in Delgamuukw (at 240-241):
"Aboriginal title is a right in land and, as such, is more than the right to engage in specific activities which may be themselves aboriginal rights. Rather, it confers the right to use land for a variety of activities, not all of which need be aspects of practices, customs and traditions which are integral to the distinctive cultures of aboriginal societies. Those activities do not constitute the right per se; rather, they are parasitic on the underlying title. However, that range of uses is subject to the limitation that they must not be irreconcilable with the nature of the attachment to the land which forms the basis of the particular group’s aboriginal title. This inherent limit,..., flows from the definition of aboriginal title as a sui generis interest in land, and is one way in which aboriginal title is distinct from a fee simple."
At the time the hearing of this matter was completed and the decision
reserved, s 225 of the Act required a determination that native
title exists in
relation to a particular area of land or waters to determine the native title
rights and interests considered to
be of importance. On 30 September 1998 s
225 of the Act was repealed and replaced by the Native Title Amendment
Act 1998 (Cth) ("the amending Act") to provide that a determination
of native title is a determination of the nature and extent of native title
rights and interests
in relation to "the determination area". By the
transitional provisions implemented by the amending Act (Sch 5, Pt 5,
Item 24) s 225, as substituted by the amending Act, applies to all
determinations of native title made after the commencement of the
amending Act.
The terms of the transitional provisions (Sch 5, Pt 5, Item 21) suggest that the
terms of s 61 as it stood before the
amending Act, are to be regarded as
continuing for the purposes of a determination under s 225. In its terms s
225 remains a provision
introduced by the legislature to assist the operation of
the common law by adding a mechanism for better delineating the effect of
a
determination of native title.
The Act provides assistance for the
application of the common law in respect of native title by, inter alia,
moulding a form of litigation for the determination of the existence of native
title at common law and by providing that such litigation
is to be an exercise
of federal jurisdiction.
If the Act is taken to be a special law in
respect of Aboriginal people, and within the legislative power provided by s
51(xxvi) of
the Constitution, the Commonwealth may enact how litigation for the
determination of an Aboriginal right of native title is to be
conducted and the
effect to be given to such a determination. Where the Act attempted to add
certainty to that purpose by purporting,
in s 12, to provide that the common law
had force as a law of the Commonwealth it was beyond the legislative power of
the Commonwealth.
The invalidity of that provision, however, did not remove the
foundation supplied by other provisions of the Act for investing, or
conferring,
federal jurisdiction to hear and determine claims with respect to the
determination of native title. (See: Western Australia v The
Commonwealth per Mason CJ, Brennan, Deane, Toohey, Gaudron and McHugh JJ at
488.)
In so far as the provisions of the Act (ss 13, 61, 74, 81, 225
before the amending Act, now ss 13, 61, 81, 225) apply to a
"determination of native title" such an application is a claim made under
a law of the Commonwealth and involves federal jurisdiction. (See: Western
Australia v The Commonwealth per Mason CJ, Brennan, Deane, Toohey, Gaudron
and McHugh JJ at 488; Fourmile v Selpam Pty Ltd; Fourmile v State of
Queensland [1998] FCA 67; (1998) 152 ALR 294.)
The Act does not provide jurisdiction
in respect of the enforcement, or protection, of native title rights. In Fejo
(at 731), Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, McHugh, Gummow, Hayne and Callinan JJ said as
follows:
"However, the Act otherwise does not deal with the ascertainment or enforcement of native title rights by curial process. It provides for the establishment of native title and recognises and protects it in the manner we have outlined. ... If actual or claimed native title rights are sought to be enforced or protected by court order, the party seeking that protection must take proceedings in a court of competent jurisdiction."
Fejo was decided before the
amending Act came into effect but, as indicated above, the substance of s 225 as
substituted by the amending
Act, remains, as before, a determination whether
native title exists and, if so, the nature of the rights that may be asserted
under
that native title. The Act is concerned with the facilitation of curial
proceedings in which it is determined whether native title
exists and, as
Fejo makes clear, neither ascertainment of the enforceability of, nor the
enforcement or protection of, native title rights is within
the jurisdiction of
this Court. The nature of any additional jurisdiction conferred on the Court by
s 213(2) of the Act, or by s 39B(1A)(c) of the Judiciary Act 1903, in
respect of matters arising under the Act is unnecessary to determine. (See:
Fejo per Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, McHugh, Gummow, Hayne and Callinan JJ at
730-731.)
Further, the Act is not concerned with whether there may be a
broader-based conception of aboriginal rights than rights dependent
upon
aboriginal title to land. (cf Yarmirr v Northern Territory of Australia
(1998) 156 ALR 370 per Olney J at 405-406.) In R v Van der Peet and R
v Adams [1996] 3 SCR 101 it was held that aboriginal title to land was but
one manifestation of a broader concept of aboriginal rights and that an
aboriginal
right may exist independently of aboriginal title. Proof of the
existence of that right would not require proof of the elements required
to
establish aboriginal title. That development of Canadian jurisprudence owes much
to s 35(1) of the Constitution Act 1982 (Can) by which "existing
aboriginal rights" of the Aboriginal peoples of Canada are "recognised
and affirmed". (See: Wik per Gummow J at 182; Fejo per Kirby
J at 754-755.)
In Delgamuukw, Lamer CJ set out further explanation
of how aboriginal title differs from other aboriginal rights:
"The acknowledgement that s. 35(1) has accorded constitutional status to common law aboriginal title raises a further question – the relationship of aboriginal title to the ‘aboriginal rights’ protected by s. 35(1). I addressed that question in Adams,...where the Court had been presented with two radically different conceptions of this relationship. The first conceived of aboriginal rights as being ‘inherently based in aboriginal title to the land’..., or as fragments of a broader claim to aboriginal title. By implication, aboriginal rights must rest either in a claim to title or the unextinguished remnants of title. Taken to its logical extreme, this suggests that aboriginal title is merely the sum of a set of individual aboriginal rights, and that it therefore has no independent content. However, I rejected this position for another -- that aboriginal title is ‘simply one manifestation of a broader-based conception of aboriginal rights’...Thus, although aboriginal title is a species of aboriginal right recognized and affirmed by s. 35(1), it is distinct from other aboriginal rights because it arises where the connection of a group with a piece of land ‘was of a central significance to their distinctive culture’...
The picture which emerges from Adams is that the aboriginal rights which are recognized and affirmed by s. 35(1) fall along a spectrum with respect to their degree of connection with the land.
...
At the other end of the spectrum, there is aboriginal title itself. As Adams makes clear, aboriginal title confers more than the right to engage in site-specific activities which are aspects of the practices, customs and traditions of distinctive aboriginal cultures. Site-specific rights can be made out even if title cannot. What aboriginal title confers is the right to the land itself
...
(at 250-252)
In addition to differing in the degree of connection with the land, aboriginal title differs from other aboriginal rights in another way. To date, the Court has defined aboriginal rights in terms of activities. As I said in Van der Peet...:
...in order to be an aboriginal right an activity must be an element of a practice, custom or tradition integral to the distinctive culture of the aboriginal group claiming the right.
Aboriginal title, however, is a right to the land itself. Subject to the limits I have laid down above, that land may be used for a variety of activities, none of which need be individually protected as aboriginal rights under s. 35(1). Those activities are parasitic on the underlying title."
[Emphasis in original]
(at 252)
A determination that native
title exists may depend upon a finding whether native title has been
extinguished. That question will
raise for determination whether the Crown has
displayed a clear and plain intention to extinguish native title. If so, no
native
title right dependent upon that underlying title will
remain.
Native title at common law is a communal "right to land"
arising from the significant connection of an indigenous society with land under
its customs and culture. It is not a mere "bundle of rights". (See:
Delgamuukw per Lamer CJ at 240-241.) The right of occupation that is
native title is an interest in land. (See: Mabo (No 2) per Brennan J at
51.) There is no concept at common law of "partial extinguishment" of
native title by the several "extinguishment" of one or more
components of a bundle of rights. It follows that there cannot be a
determination under the Act that native title exists
but that some, or all,
"native title rights" have been "extinguished".
Strict
regulation of the rights parasitic upon native title by suspension, suppression,
curtailment or control of those rights by
legislation or by acts of the Crown
which may thereby involve a grant of rights of use of Crown land to third
parties may impair
native title but strict regulation of the exercise of such
rights of itself, will not mean that native title has been
extinguished.
As stated in Western Australia v The Commonwealth by
Mason CJ, Brennan, Deane, Toohey, Gaudron and McHugh JJ (at 422):
"After sovereignty is acquired, native title can be extinguished by a positive act which is expressed to achieve that purpose generally ... provided the act is valid and its effect is not qualified by a law which prevails over it or over the law which authorises the act. Again, after sovereignty is acquired, native title to a particular parcel of land can be extinguished by the doing of an act that is inconsistent with the continued right of Aborigines to enjoy native title to that parcel – for example, a grant by the Crown of a parcel of land in fee simple – provided the act is valid and its effect is not qualifed by a law which prevails over it or over the law which authorises the act."
Furthermore, extinguishment by inconsistent
acts of the Crown may be said to be effected by the grant of tenures by the
Crown that
confer on third parties rights to use the land in a way inconsistent
with the exercise of rights that attach to native title, and
by the exercise of
those rights. Such circumstances have been described as extinguishment by
"adverse dominion". (See: United States v Santa Fe Pacific Railroad
Co at 347.)
In Delgamuukw v British Columbia per
Lambert JA at 670-672 it was stated that for extinguishment to be effected in
this manner three conditions were required to be
satisfied. First, that there be
a clear and plain expression of intention by Parliament to bring about
extinguishment in that manner;
second, that there be an act authorized by the
legislation which demonstrates the exercise of permanent adverse dominion
as contemplated by the legislation; and third, unless the legislation provides
the extinguishment arises on the
creation of the tenure inconsistent with an
aboriginal right, there must be actual use made of the land by the holder
of the tenure which is permanently inconsistent with the continued existence of
aboriginal title or
right and not merely a temporary suspension thereof. (See
also: Fejo per Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, McHugh, Gummow, Hayne and Callinan
JJ at 739.)
A similar principle was set out in Mabo (No 2) by
Brennan J (at 68, 70) in respect of the appropriation of Crown land, by
reservation for a public purpose, and subsequent use of
the land for a permanent
public work.
The following remarks by Gaudron and Gummow JJ in Wik
(cf Kirby J at 238) may be read as consistent with the principles of "adverse
dominion" described above:
"And to the extent that there is any inconsistency between the satisfaction of conditions and the exercise of native title rights, it may be that satisfaction of the conditions would, as a matter of fact, but not as a matter of legal necessity, impair or prevent the exercise of native title rights and, to that extent, result in their extinguishment."
(Gaudron J at 166)
"It may be that the enjoyment of some or all native title rights with respect to particular portions of the ... (pastoral lease) would be excluded by construction of the airstrip and dams and by compliance with other conditions. But that would present particular issues of fact for decision. The performance of the conditions, rather than their imposition by the grant, would have brought about the relevant abrogation of native title."
(Gummow J at 203)
Of course, for
the exercise of rights granted by the Crown to third parties to be seen to be
inconsistent with the continuation of
native title, it would be necessary to
show that the rights granted reflected an intention by the Crown that exercise
of the rights
remove all connection of an Aboriginal community with land under
native title.
It is the concept of extinguishment at common law which s
227 of the Act attempts to reflect when it states that an act "affects"
native title if it "extinguishes" the native title rights and interests
or if it is otherwise wholly or partly inconsistent with their continued
existence, enjoyment
or exercise. The drafting of s 227 appears to be based on
the following statement of Brennan J in Mabo (No 2) (at 69-70):
"Where the Crown has validly alienated land by granting an interest that is wholly or partially inconsistent with a continuing right to enjoy native title, native title is extinguished to the extent of the inconsistency...
Where the Crown had validly and effectively appropriated land to itself and the appropriation is wholly or partially inconsistent with a continuing right to enjoy native title, native title is extinguished to the extent of the inconsistency."
(It was made clear by his Honour in the remainder of that
paragraph that extinguishment was not effected until the land was used for
the
purpose for which it was appropriated.)
In those remarks his Honour, by
way of summary, was re-stating a proposition set out earlier in his reasons,
namely, that to extinguish
native title there must be a clear and plain
intention of the Crown to do so whether expressly stated in legislation or
necessarily
implied in the consequences of an act of the Crown.
At all
times his Honour was speaking of extinguishment of native title and the nature
of acts of the Crown from which an intent to
extinguish native title may be
inferred and the words "extinguish to the extent of the inconsistency"
refer to the extinguishment of native title to the extent that there is land in
respect of which inconsistent rights have been granted
by the Crown with the
intent of extinguishing native title. It is not a statement by his Honour that
if the degree of inconsistency
is not sufficient to show a clear and plain
intention by the Crown to extinguish native title, native title continues in
respect
of that land but a specific aboriginal right which depends upon the
existence of native title for its exercise nonetheless may be
"extinguished".
It is not impairment or regulation of the
aboriginal rights that are derived from native title that is the touchstone of
extinguishment
but the express statement by the Crown that native title is
extinguished or an act of the Crown, the nature of which makes it clear
that it
is intended by the Crown that native title is to be extinguished, the intention
being demonstrated by the fact that continuation
of native title, and,
therefore, continued existence, enjoyment and exercise of rights dependent upon
that title, is incompatible
with the extent, or the exercise, of the rights
created by the Crown.
In Wik the questions put to the High Court
for answer did not include the effect of the grant of a pastoral lease upon
native title rights
where native title had not been extinguished. Comments were
made by Toohey J (at 108) and with the concurrence of Gaudron, Gummow
and
Kirby JJ (at 133) to the effect that if native title, and, therefore, the rights
and interests available thereunder, had not
been extinguished, the possibility
arose of the existence of concurrent rights between a pastoral lessee and the
holders of native
title. It was noted that the form of the case put before the
High Court precluded consideration of the question of the suspension
of any
native title rights during the currency of the grant of a pastoral
lease.
The degree of inconsistency between the rights granted to third
parties, and the rights exercisable by the common law holders of native
title,
is relevant, first, to the question whether the Crown has evinced a clear and
plain intention to extinguish native title and
second, to the question of the
degree to which native title rights have been regulated by control or suspension
in the event that
native title has not been extinguished and the enforceability
or protection of native title rights is in issue.
Where native title is
extinguished, rights that are parasitic or dependent upon that title fall with
the extinguishment. No question
of the "revival" of extinguished native
title can arise. (See: Fejo per Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, McHugh, Gummow,
Hayne and Callinan JJ at 740.) If native title to land is not extinguished, the
extent to
which native title rights are regulated, curtailed, subordinated or
suspended by rights or interests in land granted by the Crown
to third parties
may be required to be considered as a separate issue, but not as a question
relevant to the determination of the
existence of native title. That question
may be determined in a proceeding to enforce actual, or claimed, native title
rights undertaken
in a court of competent jurisdiction. (See: Fejo per
Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, McHugh, Gummow, Hayne and Callinan JJ at
731.)
Fundamental inconsistency between the exercise of rights granted to
third parties by act of the Crown and the exercise of any right
that attaches to
native title may show an intention by the Crown to extinguish native title, but
inconsistency with the exercise
of some only of those rights will not. Native
title will remain a right to the land under which other native title rights may
be
enjoyed.
Coexistence of competing interests in land, whether
recognized at common law or derived from statute, is accommodated under common
law and in Australia land law. (M Tehan, "Co-existence of Interests in
land: a dominant feature of the common law", Land Rights, Laws: Issues of
Native Title (Canberra: Native Title Research Unit, Australian Institute of
Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander Studies, Issues Paper No 12,
January 1997)
at 4.) It is not contrary to legal principle for two interests in land to
coexist in respect of the one area of land
and it is not a requirement of law in
such circumstance that a concept of "extinguishment" or "partial
extinguishment" be applied to defeat one of those interests despite the fact
that there may be some inconsistency between incidents of the respective
rights
as exercised.
Outline of cases of applicants
Having considered the elements of native title and the nature of an
application for a determination of native title under the Act
an outline may be
provided of the matters to be established in the cases of the respective
applicants.
The first applicants seek a declaration of native title in
respect of the claim area, the native title claimed being the communal
native
title of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong people. That case will require the first
applicants to show that at the time of formation
of the colony of Western
Australia, and at the time of inclusion of the Territory area in the colony of
New South Wales, an indigenous
community held native title by reason of presence
on, and connection with, the land of the claim area. In addition it will require
the first applicants to show that they are a group of Aboriginal people with
ancestral connections to the community in occupation
of the claim area at the
time of sovereignty and that they acknowledge and observe traditional laws and
customs by activities, practices,
customs and traditions that, as far as is
practicable in present circumstances, are rooted in, or based on, the
traditional laws
and customs of the ancestral community, so that it may be said
that, as far as is practicable, the first applicants have maintained
connection
with the claim area.
The second applicants seek a determination that they
hold native title rights equivalent to ownership as to parts of the claim area
as members of sub-groups of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong people. The case of the
second applicants is considerably narrower than that
of the first applicants.
The second applicants claim that at the time sovereignty was asserted over the
land the Aboriginal people
present on those parts of the claim area who had
particular connection with that land were sub-groups from which the sub-groups
represented
by the second applicants have descended. It is asserted that the
sub-groups represented by the second applicants acknowledge and
observe the
traditional laws and customs of the Miriuwung people in the same manner as the
first applicants.
The evidence adduced by the first and second applicants
was directed to proof of the traditional laws and customs observed by the
Miriuwung and Gajerrong community; community identification; membership and
structure of the community; spiritual beliefs of the
community; connection of
the community with those who occupied the land before sovereignty; and
maintenance of connection of that
community with the land of the claim
area.
The evidence of the first applicants as to the maintenance of a
connection with the land made reference to, but was not restricted
to, the
connection particular witnesses had with parts of the claim area whether
described as the "country" of the witness or as an area connected with a
sub-group with which the witness had ties. The "primary" evidence of the
first applicants attested to the general connection of the Miriuwung and
Gajerrong community with the claim area.
The northern and north-eastern part of
the claim area was said to be "Gajerrong", the remainder "Miriuwung".
In respect of the latter part there were areas areas known as Yirralalem,
Ngamoowalem, Wiram, Yardanggarlm, Nganalam and Mandangala
with which witnesses
had particular affiliation through sub-groups, in some cases reflected by the
establishment of community settlements
thereon.
The evidence of the
second applicants as to connection with the Territory area of the claim area
involved three sub-groups described
as "estate groups", namely, Binjen,
Dumbral and Nyawanyawam. Community settlements have been established by the
estate groups on the three freehold sites
referred to above.
The third
applicants seek a declaration that communal native title is held by the
Balangarra Peoples in respect of Lacrosse Island. The case of the third
applicants is that they have ties with Lacrosse Island which maintain the
connection
of their forebears with the island. The third applicants do not
regard themselves, and are not regarded by others, as part of the
community of
the first applicants.
The evidence adduced by the third applicants sought
to show the connection those witnesses had with Lacrosse Island and to
distinguish
those persons from members of the community represented by the first
applicants. The third applicants did not make their claim as
the claim of an
"estate" group.
Aboriginal connection with the claim area
at sovereignty
The first issue to be resolved is whether there was an
identifiable Aboriginal society or community in occupation of the claim area
at
the time of formation of the colony of Western Australia and at the time
inclusion of the Territory area in the colony of New
South Wales. In respect of
the colony of Western Australia, sovereignty was asserted by the Crown in 1829.
The Territory area was
included in the colony of New South Wales in 1825 when,
by letters patent, the meridian of 129deg. east longitude was substituted
for
the meridian of 135deg. east longitude as the western boundary of that
colony.
In Mabo (No 2) Deane and Gaudron JJ (at 99-101) observed
that it was obvious that at the time of formation of the first Australian colony
in 1788
the proportion of the continent affected by common law native title was
significant and conceivably was the whole. There was substantial
ethnographical
and anthropological material to support their Honours’ conclusion that it
was "beyond real doubt or intelligent dispute" that Aboriginal
inhabitants were distributed throughout significant areas in organized
communities with elaborate and obligatory laws
and customs, each having a
defined area of land recognised by other groups as the homeland of the
respective communities used by
them for social, ritual and economic
purposes.
"Aborigines occupied without challenge virtually every part of the Australian continent and its adjacent islands for a still not finally estimated period, but one that is well in excess of 40,000 years... the fact of Aboriginal occupation of their land is not a main issue: that is too well documented to need further discussion here. Rather, what concerns us is how Aborigines occupied their land, the relationship they constructed vis-à-vis specific stretches of land, and the organization they developed to cope with it and with getting a living from it." [Emphasis in original]
(R M Berndt, "Traditional Concepts of Aboriginal Land", Aboriginal Sites, Rights and Resource Development, Editor: R M Berndt, (Academy of Social Sciences in Australia, Proceedings, 5th Academic Symposium, 1981) 1-11 at 1.)
As Blackburn J stated (at 266-267) in Milirrpum:
"...having heard the evidence in this case, I am, to say the least, suspicious about the truth of the assertions of the early settlers of New South Wales that the aboriginals had no ordered manner of community life.
...
The evidence shows a subtle and elaborate system highly adapted to the country in which the people led their lives, which provided a stable order of society and was remarkably free from the vagaries of personal whim or influence. If ever a system could be called ‘a government of laws, and not of men’, it is that shown in the evidence before me."
(See also: Professor N Tindale, "Aboriginal
Tribes of Australia" (Canberra: ANU Press, 1974); N Peterson,
"The Natural and Cultural areas of Aboriginal Australia", Tribes and
Boundaries in Australia, Editor: N Peterson (Canberra: Australian
Institute of Aboriginal Studies, 1976) at 60; Ex A59 pp 78-79, 106-107; Ex A59 p
107.)
Was it otherwise in the north-west of Australia when sovereignty
was asserted in 1825 and 1829 in respect of land which included the
claim
area?
Reports prepared by archeologists, Dr R Fullagar for the first
applicants (Ex A11), and Dr R Gregory for the Territory (Ex NT2), accept
that
occupation of the continent by indigenous people included the north-west of
Australia. The experience and expertise represented
in the reports of those
witnesses was not in issue. Dr Fullagar stated that few archeologists would
disagree that Aboriginal people
have lived in the north-west of Australia for at
least 40,000 years. The scientific testing of archeological material at one site
in the claim area, Miriwun Rock Shelter at Lake Argyle, had shown the site to
have been used by Aboriginal people for at least 18,000
years. Having regard to
the archeological evidence it was Dr Fullagar’s opinion that it was beyond
doubt that the claim area
had been occupied by Aboriginal people for thousands
of generations.
Few extensive archeological surveys have been undertaken
in the region. Both archeologists agree that the number of archeological
sites
recorded to date should be regarded as a minimum. Work that has been done in the
region, which does include some intensive
surveys in limited areas such as the
Miriwun Rock Shelter before the filling of Lake Argyle, demonstrates a pattern
of use and occupation
of the land by Aboriginal people over thousands of years.
The numerous archeological sites identified and recorded, in and adjacent
to the
claim area, are but a small fraction of sites in the area but are sufficient to
provide a reliable guide to the activities
undertaken by Aboriginal people over
millennia. Such sites attest to regular, and not random, use of the land by
organized groups
of people and provide evidence of activities consistent with
the occupation of a homeland. For example, rock art in the form of paintings
and
engravings; quarrying and flaking of stone in the production of tools, in
particular, spear points; quarrying of ochre for ceremonial
purposes; stone
structures and tools; grinding hollows; burial sites and so on. In addition it
shows a pattern of usufructuary activities
for which the Ord River and
surrounding plains were important. It also demonstrates that the lifestyle of
the Aboriginal inhabitants
made use of the ranges and escarpments by sheltering
in rocky outcrops and by extracting material for artefacts as well as obtaining
sustenance from the fauna and flora to be found in those locations. Access to
water sources, however, governed the lifestyle and
the use of
sites.
Information obtained from the excavation of sites identifies the
activities of Aboriginal people over time and reveals whether there
has been
continuity or change in their use of land. Excavation of the Miriwun Rock
Shelter had shown that site to be used from time
to time by small groups that
had subsisted by hunting and gathering the same type of food in that vicinity
for over 18,000 years,
for example, wallabies, possums, bandicoots, lizards,
rodents, molluscs, reptiles, catfish and eggs. Other information from excavation
conducted at that site, when used in conjunction with ethnographic research
available to archeologists, suggested a continuing system
of trade in artefacts
had existed between Aboriginal inhabitants in the claim area and Aboriginal
groups from more distant places.
In respect of evidence of Aboriginal
occupation of the claim area at or about the time of sovereignty, the reports of
historians received
in evidence refer to the records of maritime explorers and
cartographers who observed Aboriginal people carrying on subsistence activities
at Lacrosse Island and in the Gulf before 1820 and groups of Aboriginal people
were observed by overland explorers who traversed
the region after sovereignty
and before European settlers. It was acknowledged by Dr N Green, an historian,
whose evidence was adduced
by the State, that it was beyond question that
Aboriginal people occupied the claim area before sovereignty and when settlers
first
arrived in the mid 1880s.
It may be concluded from the foregoing
that the claim area, and surrounding lands, were inhabited by organized
communites of Aboriginal
inhabitants at the time of sovereignty and that, as had
already been observed in respect of Aboriginal communities elsewhere in
Australia,
the Aboriginal people who occupied the claim area at sovereignty
functioned under elaborate traditions, procedures, laws and customs
which
connected them to the land. It follows that the Aboriginal communities which
occupied the claim area at sovereignty possessed
native title in respect of that
land.
Aboriginal connection with the claim area after sovereignty
The next questions that arise are whether the applicants represent a
community identifiable with the Aboriginal people in occupation
of the claim
area at sovereignty, and whether that community has maintained connection with
the land by observing, as far as is practicable,
traditional customs, laws and
practices of its predecessors.
Unless there is evidence to the contrary,
it may be inferred that when European settlement of the claim area began some
sixty years
after sovereignty was asserted, the Aboriginal inhabitants then in
occupation of that area were connected to the land of the claim
area and with
the Aboriginal people who occupied the claim area at sovereignty.
The
question whether native title has continued thereafter involves an assessment of
the nature of the changes European settlement
wrought upon the Aboriginal people
who occupied the claim area at the time of
settlement.
(a) Historical evidence
Excavation of
archeological sites has shown continuity of use of particular areas of land
prior to, and after, European colonization,
the latter being demonstrated by
artefacts such as tools or trade items fashioned from materials introduced by
Europeans. For example,
metal and glass and have been found in the upper levels
of the excavated soil. The archeological evidence so gathered, when coupled
with
ethnographic material, is able to identify sites as places of continuing
ceremonial or mythological significance. For example,
rock paintings at some
sites have spiritual and mythological meanings that have been handed down
through the generations. The knowledge
of Aboriginal people of the significance
of such sites, together with the archeological material, points to the
observance or acknowledgement
of traditional laws and customs by a community
subsequent to settlement and of the maintenance of some form of connection with
the
land thereafter. Dr Gregory also noted that artefacts made from European
materials and depictions of rock art demonstrated that the
sites continued to be
used during the "contact period". A matter of importance in such rock art
records is that according to ethnographic material such art is only carried out
in the "country" of the artist. Whether there was an identifiable society
which observed traditional laws and customs in respect of the land of the
society in occupation at the time of sovereignty will be a matter of inference
from that and other material. Dr Gregory concluded
that taking into account the
ethnographic evidence provided by members of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong people
who spoke of and identified
the rock art in the Territory area, and taking into
account the short time that has elapsed since 1880 when European settlement
commenced
in the region, it was "reasonably likely" that the
archeological material found in the Territory area could be "largely
attributed to the Miriuwung Gajerrong people". (Ex NT2 p 42)
Changes
in the use of land after colonization were also noted by the archeological
studies. For example, it can be shown that the
quarrying and flaking of stone
for spear points all but disappeared and that increased use of rock shelters and
more intensive production
of rock art indicated a change of pattern of use that
occurred when the pastoral industry absorbed the Aboriginal inhabitants with
the
result that the former lifestyle of congregating in the "dry" season and
dispersing in the "wet" was reversed by a pattern of employment and
residence on pastoral properties in the "dry" and movement and
congregation in the "wet". (P M Kaberry, "Aboriginal Woman:
Sacred and Profane" (London: George Rutledge, 1939) (Ex 44 pp 8, 11,
30)). Formerly, the common pattern of land use in the region was that
Aboriginal people split into small family groups for hunting, collecting
and
foraging for much of the year and that during the "dry" season large
gatherings would occur for ceremonial ritual, social and trading purposes. There
was seasonal movement between the coast,
lowlands and plains in the "dry"
season and the uplands were used for places of shelter in the
"wet".
There was evidence that the trading and exchange of
artefacts being carried on between groups from within and outside the claim area
continued at the time of European settlement and thereafter. (P M Kaberry,
"The Forrest River and Lyne River Tribes of North-Western Australia. A
Report on Fieldwork", Oceania 5, 4, (1935) at 408 (Ex 53 pp 412-413);
Dr B Shaw, "Countrymen" (Canberra: Australian Institute of
Aboriginal Studies, 1986) (Ex A18 pp 37, 83-84)).
As noted earlier,
settlement of the East Kimberley region and the claim area did not commence
until the latter part of the nineteenth
century, 100 years after the founding of
the first Australian colony. As Dr Gregory stated "traditional Aboriginal
societies in (the)...region were militant and mounted resistance against
European intrusions in the form of
raids on stations, cattle spearing and the
physical retreat to less accessible locales such as the rugged sandstone
country". (Ex NT2 p 17) It took fifty years between 1880 and 1930 before
"pacification", or conquest, of Aboriginal people in the region was
effected by the use of force by settlers and law enforcement officers of the
colonies.
Many Aboriginal people of the East Kimberley were killed by
settlers and by others, including miners attracted to the Kimberley gold
field
at Halls Creek after 1885. Witnesses for the applicants referred to this period
as the "shooting time". As late as 1926 a punitive raid which killed
Aboriginal people in large numbers occurred in the East Kimberley. (Ex A16
pp 19-20,
107-110, 157-163; Dr N Green, "Forrest River Massacre",
(Fremantle: Fremantle Art Centre Press, 1995); Dr B Shaw, "Bush Time Station
Time" (Underdale: University of South Australia, Aboriginal Studies Key
Centre, 1991) Ex A20 pp 89-92.) Deaths of Aboriginal people were caused also by
the diseases and malnutrition that followed European settlement. (Ex NT2
p 17) In some areas Aboriginal groups were virtually annihilated by reason
of these events. It may be assumed that these factors had a great impact
on the ability of Aboriginal people to maintain organized
communities.
Furthermore, other consequences of settlement impacted
adversely on Aboriginal communities, for example, the removal of large numbers
of Aboriginal males to remote prisons after conviction on charges relating to
the killing of cattle; the removal of large numbers
of young Aboriginal males
from the Kimberley region for use as divers in the pearling industry; the
aggregation and relocation of
Aboriginal people from the region at ration
stations established some distance away at Moola Bulla and Violet Valley
(Dr B Shaw,
"On the Historical Emergence of Race Relations in the
Eastern Kimberleys: Change?", (Ch 22), Aborigines of the West. Their
Past and Their Present, Editors: R M and C H Berndt (Nedlands: University of
Western Australia Press, 1979), 261 at 266; Ex A59 p 313.) and the gathering of
Aboriginal people and control of their traditional practices at settlements
established by church missions
in the region. (R M and C H Berndt, "The
World of the First Australians. Aboriginal Traditional Life: Past and
Present" (5th Ed), (Canberra: Aboriginal Studies Press, 1992) at 498-499; A
P Elkin, "Aboriginal-European Relations in Western Australia: An Historical
and Personal Record", (Ch 24), Aborigines of the West. Their Past and
Their Present, Editors: R M and C H Berndt, 285 at 300-302.)
The
introduction of cattle by pastoral enterprises deprived Aboriginal people of
their usual sources of sustenance. The cattle ate
out indigenous food, drove
away native fauna, took over water holes, degraded the land and made it
difficult for Aboriginal people
to follow their nomadic way of life. The demand
for labour by pastoral enterprises saw Aboriginal inhabitants of the region
taken
to pastoral homesteads where males were used as stockmen, or in similar
duties, and females used in domestic service. The homestead
became the source of
food for both employed and unemployed Aboriginal people in the area.
The
following extract from a report submitted in 1909 by James Isdell, an Inspector
of the Aborigines Department, referred to by Dr
Green in his report
"Historical Issues in the NE Kimberley 1882-1972" (Ex 18 p 59),
stated the problem in clear terms:
"In the early days before stocking, all the best pastoral country was full of game of all descriptions, numerous varieties of ground game, rats and bandicoots, opossums everywhere in the timber, emus in large mobs of 50 to 100, native companions in flocks, duck and flock pigeon in hundreds of thousands. In those days both Kimberleys were a paradise for natives all varieties of meat could be caught with little labour. I have personally seen all this, over 25 years ago, when there were only a few stations near the Derby coast, at that time I explored a good deal of the Kimberley, and crossed the Warburton Desert from Christmas Creek to head of Oakover in the Northwest. All this is now changed, stocking up the country has completely destroyed and hunted all the ground game. You can travel for weeks without seeing a sign of emus, native companions, or plain pigeons, opossums have totally disappeared. Only a few ducks and kangaroos can occasionally be seen. Natives have no meat, so is it any wonder that they have taken to cattle killing to feed their women and children. Years ago, during the wet season you could get hundreds of different varieties of herbs and vegetables, which were the yearly medicine for the aborigines that kept their bodily system in good health. Stock have eaten out and killed all the native vegetables."
In more remote areas, for example,
the coastal area between Wyndham and Keep River the effect of settlement
occurred up to twenty
years after the establishment of pastoral properties
around the Ord River valleys. Up to the 1930s small groups of Aboriginal people
maintained a nomadic lifestyle taking sustenance from the land and avoiding the
"white man". Although in this period the majority of Aboriginal people in
the region went to live and work at cattle stations, others "stayed away in
the ranges and were visited by family and friends during the wet or holiday
season". (Ex NT2 p 18) As late as 1935 spearing of cattle in the claim area
was reported as continuing and by one account went on until at
least the early
1970s. (T Rowse, "Were You Ever Savages?: Aboriginal Insiders and
Pastoralists’ Patronage", Oceania 58, 1, (1987) at 81.) One of
the witnesses for the first applicants, Mignonette Djarmin, born in the early
1930s, said that as a
young child she had lived in the Ningbingi area,
"Gajerrong country", with her mother and her father and others in a group
"in the bush". Another witness, Gypsy Nyirrmoi, believed to have been
born around the turn of the century, said that she had been a small child
in the
bush with her mother and father near Bucket Springs (Binjen) when her father had
been shot and killed by "gardia" (white men).
As Dr Gregory noted
the period between the commencement of the settlement of the region and the
present day is relatively short. For
a person now sixty years of age the period
in which settlement took place was a time through which great grandparents and
grandparents
would have lived. It may be anticipated that connections of
witnesses with people and events of that time could be spoken about with
some
confidence.
Oral histories obtained by historian Dr Shaw, referred to by
Dr Gregory, were taken from a number of Aboriginal men who lived in or
about
Kununurra in the early 1970s. In the main, but not exclusively, they were people
who identified themselves as Miriuwung or
Gajerrong. With one exception, they
were all elderly and have since passed away. The principal oral histories
recorded, relevant
to these proceedings, were those of Mandi Moore, Bulla
Bilinggiin, Jeff Janama, Waddi Boyoi, all of whom identified themselves as
Miriuwung, and Grant Ngabidj, who stated to Dr Shaw that he was Gajerrong. Dr
Shaw cross-checked the information he obtained with
the informants and, with the
exception of Waddi Boyoi, was able to confirm before publication the accuracy of
the material he had
prepared. The work recorded by Dr Shaw was published in
narrative form under the titles "My Country of the Pelican Dreaming" (Ex
A16); "When the Dust Come In Between" (Canberra: Aboriginal
Studies Press, 1992) (Ex A17); "Countrymen" (Canberra: Australian
Institute of Aboriginal Studies, 1986) (Ex A18); "Banggaiyerri"
(Canberra: Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, 1983) (Ex A19);
"Bush Time Station Time" (Ex A20). Contemporary historical records
tendered in evidence were consistent in relevant respects with the accounts
given to Dr Shaw. Apart
from Jeff Janama the informants were born around the
turn of the century and a number of them lived part of their early lives in
the
"bush" before being taken into the stations. Their stories provide
substantial links between Aboriginal society before and after European
contact.
In many respects the oral histories were interconnected. For
instance, Mandi Moore and Bulla Bilinggiin were married to sisters, Marie
Wunmi
and Daisy Burrwi, who gave evidence on behalf of the the first applicants. Waddi
Boyoi and Grant Ngabidj were said to be classificatory
brothers and part of
their respective stories involved participation in a tribal spearing in the
1920s and their life in the bush
for a period of almost two years whilst they
evaded capture by police. (Ex A16 pp 85-98; Ex A20 pp 100-103)
Grant
Ngabidj, born in about 1904, gave an account of early contact with settlers
which was narrated by Dr Shaw as follows:
"Soon after Grant was able to walk and run about, William Weaber a German station manager together with his brother and a number of white and Aboriginal station people from Queensland took up Ningbing Station, in 1907-08. Grant witnessed these persons round up many of his local group, most of whom were shot subsequently after he, his sister and their mother were removed from the scene."
(Ex A16 p 16)
Mandi Moore, also born in about 1904 gave an account to Dr Shaw
of the "shooting time" as follows:
"White men were wanting to shoot the blackfeller in our time, and all the old people were shot. Then the old blackfellers were always maybe terrified of the white man. If they met up coming down the road, the white man would shoot all the blackfellers in the bush."
(Ex A18 p 36)
Bulla
Bilinggiin, born in about 1899, told Dr Shaw:
"You just think about when the people were wild. You couldn’t get them together. You had to shoot them to stop them. That’s what the white men did before. See, they chased them round with horses. They’d follow them up and camp on their tracks and the next morning they’d follow till they found a fire. The policemen liked to shoot them down with guns."
(Ex A18 p 83)
Banggaldun Balmirr, born in 1900,
affinal kin to Mandi Moore and Bulla Bilinggiin and a stockman on the Ivanhoe
pastoral lease in
the claim area, gave the following description to
Dr Shaw:
"He came along and rushed the camp now. No one could break out, they’d get a bullet. Girls or piccaninnies, mothers, were finished. Right, he heaped them up. He took two or three boys and told them, ‘You gotta go an getim wood’. They heaped up the wood,... heaped it up. He came along and shot them and took them up to the fire place and chucked in all the mob, girls and boys, and burned them. He got kerosene and chucked matches, finish. The white man came along and shot all the blackfellers, and some of them broke out, and ran away frightened."
(Ex A18 p 64)
Dr Shaw obtained the following
account from Jack Sullivan, a stockman on Argyle Downs pastoral lease, born in
1901:
"It was pretty good in my days, peaceful, but in the earlier days when they came in to get Australia the white feller had to fight his way. When they did get a bit of land to stand on they had to fight the blackfellers to keep it. And then they took the blackfellers afterwards and made them kings or something, to lift up their head and all that. They got a bit of ground, quietened the blackfellers, tamed them down and worked them. When they had been made to understand the white man’s way they were helping him then and fighting the wild ones. They would go up and talk to the wild one in their lingo. ‘You wanta come up an me feller workin now. You can’t killim bout bullock anything well they shoot you.’ But a lot of blackfellers would not come in; they wanted to fight them. Well, then they put a bullet in them. But the good blackfellers who came in, well they were all right. If the white man saw that that blackfeller was all right he put him in. If he ran away he would follow him and bring him back. If he ran away again well he followed him and shot him. That was what it was all about in those days. You see, they tamed one another, agreeing with one another. It was mostly before my time, but I saw a lot of it also when I was only a little boy, a few like that, not many. I know that in my time there were a few at Lissadell and one or two at Argyle. I saw them tied up at the post and then taken away the next morning and done in, the bush blacks. They would get a bush black and bring him in."
(Ex A19 p 65)
No doubt the settlers
believed that they and their property were under threat. In the early years
several drovers and pastoralists
had been attacked and killed. Such killings led
to savage reprisals. The threat became justification for pre-emptive
action.
"The settlers felt particularly unsafe, especially in East Kimberley where they were vastly outnumbered by the aborigines. In these circumstances it was hardly surprising that the administration should have abandoned all pretences of impartiality. The number of aborigines shot by the settlers, miners (there was a shortlived gold-rush in 1886, centred on Hall’s Creek), and the police can be only guessed. ‘Hundreds of men, women and even children were shot down in this period’, wrote a pioneer; another old-timer, portrayed by Mary Durack in the novel Keep Him My Country, boasted of the notches on a gun which ‘tally up the blacks it shot after Mick Condon was speared.’"
(P Biskup, "Not Slaves, Not Citizens" (Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1973) at 20-21.)
The son of an East
Kimberley pastoralist described the situation as follows:
"In those days there were no police within three hundred miles. Every man was his own policeman; and the letter of the law was often ignored in favour of summary justice.
...
In priority of occupation these dark people are possibly the rightful owners of the soil. But the white man has his duty to do, as he sees it, and though might is not always right it should be tempered with mercy."
(G Buchanan, "Packhorse and Water Hole - With the First Overlanders to the Kimberley" (Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1934) at 117.)
As Dr Gregory stated (Ex NT2 pp 18-19), the pattern of
lifestyle of Aboriginal people had undergone significant change by the time
"pacification" was completed after fifty years of settlement.
Evidence adduced by the State from Dr Green in two reports (Exs 18,
20) concentrated on the issue of change.
In the first report (Ex 18)
Dr Green describes the killing of Aboriginal people that occurred as a result of
the Kimberley gold-rush
(at 19-20) and records that no less than twenty multiple
killings or massacres of Aboriginal people occurred between 1884 and 1926
in the
East Kimberley, excluding killings by Europeans between 1886 and 1892 related to
the Kimberley goldfields, and massacres in
respect of which no official records
were made (at 29). Of course, only some of those incidents occurred in or near
the claim area
with possible impact upon people known as Miriuwung or Gajerrong.
But as Grant Ngabidj told Dr Shaw:
"There were all Gadjerong people along the coast until the white men shot them. Half of them died and some of the young boys were brought in to the stations to quieten them and to learn the horses, like me. All the Gadjerong people were taken out of their country and put on the stations or were killed. There are no people left there now."
(Ex A16 p 35)
Indeed, a group, described as Doolboong and a
neighbouring community to the Miriuwung and Gajerrong, is said to no longer
exist as
such. Bulla Bilinggiin told Dr Shaw in 1974:
"Dulbung is finished. Everybody died...and there was all that Dulbung lot from the coast down from Ningbing, down from Wyndham back this way."
(Ex A18 p 84)
Grant Ngabidj told Dr Shaw that Doolboong country was below
"Goose Hill" and that a number of Doolboong people lost their lives in
the Forrest River massacre in 1926. (Ex A16 p 161)
At the Royal
Commission appointed in 1927 to inquire into the events at Forrest River,
Dr Adams, a medical officer who had been stationed
at Wyndham for ten years
gave evidence as follows:
"I calculated that in the north during the last 50 years something like 10,000 natives had disappeared by devious means, not necessarily old age. Their natural game has been either exterminated or frightened away. Wherever a white man sets foot or uses firearms he frightened away the game. The native game being in diminished numbers their place taken by the flocks and herds of their white oppressors."
(Ex 18 p 54)
Dr Green suggested that the extent of
upheaval inflicted on Aboriginal inhabitants in the latter part of the
nineteenth and early
twentieth century may have resulted in the replacement of
those inhabitants by other Aboriginal communities, and that perhaps the
Miriuwung or Gajerrong communities had come to the claim area at that time. As
indicated earlier in these reasons, the degree of
dislocation and decimation
caused by the arrival of settlers and miners in the East Kimberley in the 1880s
and 1890s, and thereafter,
cannot be underestimated. It had the effect of
dispossessing Aboriginal inhabitants and fracturing their communities. However,
if
there is evidence of the connection of the present Aboriginal community with
forebears present on the land at the time of settlement,
and of maintenance of
connection with the land thereafter, speculation that, as a consequence of
European settlement of the region,
Aboriginal inhabitants of the claim area were
wholly annihilated or replaced by others, can be dismissed.
In a
cross-examination in which Dr Green conceded that a number of propositions set
out in his reports were to be read with qualification,
he made it clear that he
raised the possibility as one to be borne in mind, not to suggest that there was
evidence to support it.
Dr Green agreed that there was no question that
whenever Aboriginal people went, or were taken into pastoral station homesteads
they
continued, and have continued to the present, to practise their
"law", and that traditional usufructuary activities were pursued as
circumstances permitted.
The account given by Grant Ngabidj to Dr Shaw
(Ex A16 p 35) that the Gajerrong people were taken out of their country and put
on the
stations and that there were no people left (in their country) is to be
understood in that light. There is abundant evidence that
although separated
from their homeland country, most Aboriginal people were on stations in
proximity to their country and continued
to be bound, or connected to the
country, by their customs and beliefs and renewed contact with it by returning
to the place in the
"holiday time" of the stations.
In a report
prepared by historian Dr Clement ("Historical Synopsis of European &
Aboriginal Use and Occupation of Land in the Keep River National Park" (Exs
A30(a), (b)), various documentary materials and oral histories were reviewed. It
was concluded that Aboriginal people, some of
whom were Miriuwung and Gajerrong,
occupied the Keep River National Park area prior to 1894 and coexisted on the
pastoral leases
from which the national park was excised, with a number of them
living a "bush" life until at least 1944. (ExA30(a) p 91)
In 1940
Mr Bray, Assistant Commissioner for Native Affairs for the State, informed a
Royal Commission of Inquiry into the Pastoral
Industry as follows:
"Natives have continued to live and rear families on established pastoral holdings, because these areas embrace their own original country, and love of their country is deeply ingrained in the native. It would be well-nigh impossible to arrange to have these natives live elsewhere, quite apart from the employment question."
(C Choo, "Miriuwong and Gajerrong History Report No 3, Social Impacts of Pastoralism 1935-1995".) (Ex A27(a) p 27)
In the above report prepared by historian Dr Choo reasons
were set out for concluding that although the introduction of the "Pastoral
Award" in 1968 saw Aboriginal people leave pastoral properties,
thereafter the connection with land for Miriuwung and Gajerrong people remained.
(Ex 27(a) p 54)
In the East Kimberley Aboriginal people had accepted the
changed order and wanted to live their lives "side-by-side" with
Europeans on their own terms, namely, by retaining their identity (Dr Shaw,
"On the Historical Emergence of Race Relations In the Eastern Kimberleys:
Change?" at 268) The system of government that came with settlement was
unable to meet those hopes and Aboriginal people, and their claims,
were
disregarded by settlers and legislators.
The absence of formal
recognition of Aboriginal connection with the land of the claim area was but one
aspect of the attitude of the
European society to the interests of Aboriginal
communities. In many respects acts of the Crown entrenched disadvantages
suffered
by Aboriginal people. For example, when the colonies federated as the
Commonwealth of Australia in 1901 s 127 of the Constitution,
which excluded
"aboriginal natives" from the count of the Commonwealth’s
population, treated Aboriginal people, in effect, as non-persons.
(B Fitzpatrick, "The Australian Commonwealth: A Picture of the Community
1901-1955" (Melbourne: Cheshire, 1956) at 2.) That discrimination continued
until 1967 when a referendum authorized removal of the provision
from the
Constitution. Under the Natives (Citizenship Rights) Act 1944 (WA)
numerous barriers were erected to deny Aboriginal people "acquisition of full
rights of citizenship". (Ex A27(a) pp 39-40) For most of the period
after settlement Aboriginal people employed on pastoral stations received little
more
than rations for their labour. They had no financial resources to use to
assert their rights. Governments of the Crown declined to
provide that wages be
paid to Aboriginal employees on pastoral stations and used police resources to
enforce the employment permits
and indentures held by pastoralists, apprehending
and returning Aborigines to the pastoral stations they had left. (Ex 18 p
75; Ex A59 pp 288-290, 294) Not until after 1942 were Aboriginal persons who had
more than one-half of Aboriginal blood, entitled to receive
pensions or
allowances under Commonwealth legislation. Suffrage in federal elections was
denied to Aboriginal people until 1962,
and in State elections until 1971.
Education of Aboriginal people was restricted. Until the 1950s Aboriginal
children were regularly
denied access to the State education system (Biskup, at
148-150, 191-192, 202-203, 241-242) and for Aboriginal children on Kimberley
pastoral stations it was a matter of policy that they not be educated. (Ex
A27(a) pp 69-70)
These influences, added to matters already
described, marginalized Aboriginal communities. However, by causing Aboriginal
people to
"retreat" and internalize their beliefs and opinions it also
heightened their sense of Aboriginal identity and their desire to retain it. (Dr
Shaw, "On the Historical Emergence of Race Relations In the Eastern
Kimberleys: Change?", at 264.) In particular the isolation and sparse
settlement of the East Kimberley region gave Aboriginal inhabitants the
opportunity
to retain their identity and their contact with the land with which
they claimed connection, wherever they might be situated. Such
claims to land
had not been abandoned. After their rights as citizens were recognized in the
late 1960s, claims for "living areas" in homelands were taken under
notice and, eventually, acknowledged. In the words of Professor Berndt:
"Many have, however, moved into various centres - which has meant expanding their socio-cultural horizons and/or has involved them in socio-cultural intermixing with members of groups previously different from themselves. Nevertheless, even though they have come into such settlements...they have not relinquished their emotional and hereditary ties with, or claims to their home lands."
(R M Berndt, "Traditional Aboriginal Life in Western Australia: as it was and is", (Ch 1), Aborigines of the West. Their Past and Their Present, 3 at 5.)
Aboriginal people formed as organized
societies based on traditional customs and laws had a special relationship with
land which Professor
Berndt explained as follows:
"In comparison with many others, and certainly in comparison with Europeans, the Aborigines were a deeply religious people. Religious feeling was manifested through ritual observance and through mythic expression - and, essentially, taken for granted. And an intrinsic part of it was a deep emotional attachment to the land, their own land. The whole countryside was full of signs and clues that were directly and indirectly relevant to their lives. It was made familiar and intimate to them through mythic beings who were believed to be manifested at specific sites, always present, and approachable through the medium of ritual. These were eternal or enduring elements, underlining continuity sustained through religious practice. At one conceptual level, everything was brought together into one expanded socio-cultural environment. The deities were manifested predominantly through man, and other living things and other features were selected as intermediaries or symbolic representations: all drew on the same life force. This particular relationship to the land and all within it was phrased as a total dependence upon it - or, rather, a total inter-dependence: and the way this was wrapped up in social-cultural [sic] terms provided an emotional assurance that helped people to cope with such natural crises as drought or floods, and the human crisis of physical death."
(R M and C H Berndt, "The World of the First Australians" at
515-516)
"The genius of traditionally-oriented Aborigines rested primarily on their ability to organize, providing an assured though reasonably flexible programme for co-operation in everyday affairs, and a religious belief system which substantiated a life within surroundings that were familiar but full of interest and meaning."
(supra, at 516-517)
"We are reminded of what Strehlow...has pointed out, and others too: that anyone conversing with fully-initiated Aboriginal men ‘trained in speech by means of the sacred myths and songs’ cannot fail to be aware that he is in the presence of men of education and culture."
(supra, at 517)
The same point was made by Professor Maddock in "The
Australian Aborigines – A Portrait of their Society":
"Perhaps the crucial point is that Aborigines idealized the country and their relations to it through their religion. Rite and myth - and the information stored in them - can stay alive long after the hunter-gatherer economy has collapsed...Thus it has often been possible to study the religious aspects of relations to land at first hand when the economic aspects could only be reconstructed".
(at 29)
...
The usual Aboriginal view... (holds) that human ties to land date from The Dreaming, which is also the time when the world attained the shape it has today. World-creative powers (often called totemic spirits or ancestors) descended from the sky, rose from under the ground, or came across the sea to form the earth and establish human institutions. Then, their work complete, they sank into the ground or water, rose into the sky, or journeyed into far-off country.
Most of these powers are depicted as having had animal or plant as well as human qualities, and under the former aspect they are prototypes of the various natural species. Because of this, human ties to land are bound up with ties to other forms of life (this web of relationships is often called totemism). But of course the acts of the powers, having created the world order, show their superiority to man and animal alike. The comprehensive body of lore that describes these acts varies considerably in detail from one part of Australia to another. it is conveyed in song, myth and ceremony, and it lends an almost personal significance to the countryside, for all its noticeable features (crags, waterholes and caves, for example) are places where powers
acted creatively in The Dreaming. The result is that the world around him is full of meaning for a traditionally instructed Aboriginal, albeit meaning that has had to be communicated to him by an older generation, for it would never be obvious to the untutored eye."
(at 34-35)
All of the foregoing is
important in understanding the concept of the "right to land" that
underlies native title discussed earlier in these reasons.
(b)
Linguistic evidence
The first applicants tendered a report prepared
by a consultant linguist, Ms F Kofod. (Ex A36) Ms Kofod also gave viva
voce evidence.
The evidence adduced from Ms Kofod was to the effect
that the existence of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong languages, and the use thereof
by Aboriginal people, indicated the continuing existence of an indentifiable
Aboriginal community and of the maintenance of connection
with land with which
that group had been associated by repute.
The evidence dealt with the
history and use of a language and indicated that before colonization an
identifiable group had relied
upon use of the language as an element of
identification of the group. The languages studied by Ms Kofod have taken
centuries to
evolve. It follows that the languages in use today would have been
in use at the time of sovereignty and likely to have been given
a similar role
in defining the identity of a group at the time the Crown claimed sovereignty
over land occupied by Aboriginal people.
Ms Kofod’s report and evidence was instructive. She had observed and
studied speakers of Miriuwung and Gajerrong languages for
periods of three to
four months in each year between 1971 and 1974 and again in 1986 and on numerous
periods in 1987 and 1988. In
1994-95 Ms Kofod worked with fluent speakers
of Miriuwung to assist in translating a "plain English" version of the
Act into Miriuwung. Ms Kofod was involved in establishing the Mirima Dawang
Woorlab-gerring Language and Cultural Centre
("Language and Cultural Centre") at
Kununurra which has brought awareness of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong languages
to younger generations
and provided a focus for matters of tradition and custom
for people who are regarded as, and regarded themselves as, Miriuwung or
Gajerrong. Steps taken to preserve the use of the languages by the establishment
of the Language and Cultural Centre is evidence
of a desire to preserve an
element of culture regarded by a community as giving it distinctiveness or
identity.
Ms Kofod was an impressive witness whose evidence could be
relied upon. It was obvious that diligence in her work had given Ms Kofod
a
sound knowledge of Aboriginal languages, in particular Miriuwung, Gajerrong and
Gija and that in addition she gained substantial
knowledge of the lifestyle of
people who described themselves to her as Miriuwung or Gajerrong. Ms
Kofod’s evidence, including
responses in cross-examination, was delivered
in clear terms and her answers to any contrary propositions put in
cross-examination
were considered and persuasive.
The work undertaken by
Ms Kofod necessarily involved gathering much ethnographic material and obtaining
an understanding thereof.
For example, Ms Kofod regarded her work at Kununurra
in the earlier years as strongly influenced by information she received from
consultations with Mandi Moore before he passed away. (See also: Ex A18 p
16.)
Ms Kofod stated that the Miriuwung and Gajerrong languages are
related languages being part of a group of languages known as Jerrag.
There are
differences between the languages and each may be treated as a distinct and
separate language. According to Ms Kofod’s
observations, elder Miriuwung
and Gajerrong people used their language amongst themselves and observed
traditional laws relating
to language such as switching to the correct language
when travelling in the "country" to which the language "belongs".
She also stated that she had observed that Miriuwung or Gajerrong is spoken to
grandchildren and great grandchildren by elders and
is regarded as an important
part of the observance of culture by the group. Detailed knowledge of flora and
fauna was exhibited and
younger community members related to elders in a manner
required by their culture. I was impressed with Ms Kofod’s expertise
and experience and accept her evidence and the assistance it provides.
Ms
Kofod stated that Miriuwung and Gajerrong were used for separate
"countries" albeit areas with overlapping boundaries. The people of each
"country" related parallel Dreaming ("Ngarranggarni") stories for
different areas of land in each "country". Ms Kofod observed that
knowledge of and identification with a language brought connection with land on
a practical, spiritual and
usufructuary level. Having spent time with the
Miriuwung people over twenty-five years and observing their knowledge of the
land
and its resources and the continued use thereof; their knowlege of the
mythological connections with land handed down by ancestors;
their desire to
establish a language and cultural centre to preserve and promote the Miriuwung
and Gajerrong languages; their desire
to impart to the young their knowledge
about the land they claimed as "country" and their desire to establish
"out- stations" on "country", Ms Kofod expressed the opinion
that Miriuwung and Gajerrong people had continued to maintain a connection with
land claimed as "country" since the advent of European settlement in the
region.
Having regard to her expertise in the Miriuwung and Gajerrong
languages, and the deep understanding of Aboriginal people she had obtained
in
the course of gaining that expertise, she was qualified to express such a view
although in the end it is a question for the Court
as to whether the facts
support that conclusion. The material Ms Kofod put before the Court distilled
from her own experience and
observation is part of the evidentiary material to
be considered. A report prepared by linguist Dr B A Sommer, prepared in response
to, and as a comment on, Ms Kofod’s report was tendered by the State. (Ex
54) Dr Sommer was not called to provide oral evidence
to add to his report,
which differed from the report of Ms Kofod more in emphasis than substance.
Any points of difference were answered
by Ms Kofod in her oral
evidence.
It was submitted by Dr Sommer that words that were not of the
Miriuwung or Gajerrong languages, used to describe locations and features
in the
claim area, suggested the possibility that the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community
had taken over habitation of the area from
another group or groups.
It
may be thought that in the absence of any evidence that such an event had
occurred subsequent to the formation of the colony, there
would be little room
for such speculation. It was made clear by Ms Kofod that the extent of the use
of the Miriuwung language in
respect of features in the claim area, coupled with
ethnographic material relating to widespread Dreaming and spiritual connections
with the land for Miriuwung and Gajerrong people, speak quite forcefully of
lengthy occupation of the relevant area and make it most
improbable that the
Miriuwung and Gajerrong were first connected with the land some time after 1825
or 1829.
It is common for Aboriginal groups to be multi-lingual (A
Rumsey, "Language and Territoriality in Aboriginal Australia",
Language and Culture in Aboriginal Australia (Ch 14), Editors: M
Walsh and E Yallop (Canberra: Aboriginal Studies Press, 1993), at 195) and the
use of terms in the claim area
that may be sourced to languages of neighbouring
groups, with whom some parts of the claim area may be regarded as shared land,
is
not, in itself, in a circumstance capable of supporting an inference that a
Miriuwung or Gajerrong connection with the claim area
is of recent
origin.
The role of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong languages in defining the
community connected to the land of the claim area is twofold. First,
the
languages are said (by witnesses for the applicants and in historical accounts)
to have been deposited in the landscape of the
region by Dreamtime figures.
Second, the language, like the land, becomes possessed by the Aboriginal people
connected with that
land.
The community is not defined by, and as, people
who speak the language but by, and as, people who observe the connection of the
language
with the country and share possessory interests in the
language:
"...in the aboriginal myths which associate language and land, no account at all is taken of people, or peoples. Languages, or even mixtures of them, are directly placed in the landscape by the founding acts of Dreamtime heroes. From that point on, the relation between language and territory is a necessary rather than a contingent one. People too, or their immortal souls, are similarly grounded in the landscape, in the form of spirit children (or ‘conception spirits’) associated with specific sites, and via links through their parents to more extensive regions. But the languages were already placed in those regions before any people came on the scene. The links between peoples and languages are secondary links, established through the grounding of both in the landscape."
(Rumsey, "Language and Territorality in Aboriginal Australia", at 204)
The community is much a "tribal" group as it is a
"linguistic" group.
In the evidence presented in this case the
claim area is said to be Miriuwung and Gajerrong country partly because that is
where the
languages belong, not because it is country inhabitated by people who
speak Miriuwung or Gajerrong. The witnesses who identified
themselves as
Miriuwung or Gajerrong did so not because they, or their forebears, spoke the
Miriuwung or Gajerrong languages but
because those languages were part of their
connection with forebears and with the land. The mutual possession of a language
connected
with the land was an incident of identification of the community as
was mutual recognition of membership of that community; mutual
acknowledgement
and observation of traditional law, customs and practices; and the recognition
by others of the existence of the
community.
(c) "Primary" evidence of applicants
The principal "primary" witnesses called by the first and second
applicants were numerous.
An important part of the evidence was provided by
elder female witnesses. Marie Wunmi and Daisy Burrwi were the wives of two key
ancestors,
Bulla Bilinggiin whose "country" in the claim area was said to
be Yardanggarlm and Argyle, and Mandi Moore whose country was said to be
Yirralalem. According to the
oral histories recorded by Dr Shaw the father of
Marie and of Daisy was Paddy Jidbi whose country was said to be from Ivanhoe
"right up Mistake Creek" near Yirralalem. The genealogies prepared by Ms
Kaberry in the 1930s referred to below, suggest that Paddy Jidbi’s parents
and grandparents can be identified and estimates made that the latter would have
been born at about the time of the formation of
the Western Australian
colony.
Impressive evidence received from Sheba Dignari (married to
Friday Biwoogeng and to Simon Jingbi), Mignonette Djarmin (married to
Waddi
Boyoi), and Sheba’s sister, Blanche Flying Fox, (married to Langgarruk)
corroborated and added to the oral histories
and provided details of the
information given to them about occupation of parts of the claim area prior to,
and after, European contact.
In addition, they had a significant role in
ceremonial matters and in women’s "law" and impressed with their
authority, their breadth of knowledge and depth of recall. Together with Nancy
Dilyayi and Pamela Simon they
presented historical information and evidence of
the organization of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community.
Equally
impressive were a number of male witnesses who spoke of the community’s
laws and customs and of matters known only to
them. Each of the following was
knowledgeable and persuasive: Danny Wallace, Dodger Carlton, Paddy Carlton,
Ronnie Carlton, David
Newry, Peter Newry, Murphy Simon, Ben Ward, Jeff Djanama,
Ben Barney, Toby Banmar, John Toby and George Dixon.
David Newry was an
active participant in Miriuwung and Gajerrong community affairs. As Chairman of
the Mirima Council Incorporated
("Mirima Council") he directed support for the
Language and Cultural Centre of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community maintained
by
the community to promote its identity and to provide outlets for community
expression.
Some witnesses had greater knowledge than others,
particularly in respect of matters of ancestry or connection with predecessors,
but all spoke of a community based on the tradition of forebears.
The
tenor of their evidence was that the community of which they were part,
acknowledged or observed in a practical sense the laws
or customs of, and had
connection with, the Aboriginal people who occupied the land at the time of
first contact with settlers, and,
by inference, at and before the time of
formation of the colony of Western Australia or incorporation of the Territory
area in the
colony of New South Wales.
There was no issue of credibility
in respect of "primary" witnesses for the applicants. The principal issue
was what had been proved, either directly or by inference, by that
evidence.
Having due regard to the difficulties they faced, and
interpreting the evidence with consciousness of the special nature of the
Aboriginal
claims, I found the "primary" witnesses for the first and
second applicants to be convincing in their description of connection to land
and acknowledgement of
traditional practices. I was impressed by evidence of
profoundly held views and beliefs given in a forthright manner without
embroidery.
Evidence given by senior and respected people, and by others who
deferred to them, produced a very clear impression of witnesses
who understood
that they shared membership of a distinct social group or community identified
by common beliefs, mutual recognition
of membership, shared use of, or reference
to, the Miriuwung or Gajerrong languages, and observance, as members of that
community,
of practices based on traditional laws or customs. Evidence of an
organized community which observed traditional practices, laws
or customs was
most convincing.
(d) Anthropological evidence
No detailed ethnography dealing exclusively with the Miriuwung and
Gajerrong peoples has been the subject of an anthropological study.
While
"pioneering research" was conducted in the north-east Kimberley in the
1920s and 1930s, primarily by Professor Elkin and Ms Kaberry, the area was
subsequently
"neglected anthropologically for nearly half a century".
(Associate Professor Christensen, "Supplementary Report of
Anthropologist".) (Ex A40 p 19)
Professor Elkin worked in the Kimberley region under the supervision of
Professor Radcliffe-Brown for twelve months in 1927-28 primarily
to the south
and west of the claim area. Ms Kaberry conducted field work under Professor
Elkin’s supervision in 1934 and in
1935-36, again primarily in the Forrest
River area and with the Lungga ( Gija ) to the south of the claim area, with
periods in Miriuwung
country. As a result of this work she produced the seminal
text "Aboriginal Woman; Sacred and Profane" (Ex 44) and wrote and
published a number of shorter articles. The primary focus of her publications
was on the role of women within
Aboriginal society. Of greater interest to the
anthropologists called to give evidence in these proceedings, were her primary
field
notes and the numerous genealogical charts recorded in her field diaries.
A linguist Arthur Capell worked in the Kimberley between
1938 and 1939 and his
field notes also provided assistance to anthropologists in these
proceedings.
With the exception of Dr Shaw’s work, recent
ethnography in the region can be described as heritage and site survey work
conducted
in the context of development projects, most notably the Argyle
Diamond Mine.
The first applicants adduced expert evidence in written
reports and viva voce from two anthropologists, Mr Akerman and Associate
Professor Christensen. The primary focus of their reports was to draw together
and crystallise within a contemporary conceptual framework diverse written and
unwritten ethnographic material relating to the Miriuwung
and Gajerrong people
for the purpose of these proceedings.
Mr Akerman’s particular area
of expertise lies in art and material culture of the Kimberley region including
the "wirnan" ceremonial exchange cycle, sacred objects and tool-making.
He also conducted a heritage survey in the Glen Hill area in 1979. He
gave his
evidence in an earnest and thoughtful manner and his responses in
cross-examination were fair, rational and objective.
Associate Professor
Christensen conducted site evaluations in the claim area in 1988 and conducted
some limited field work for the
purpose of the preparation of his report. The
field work was largely for the purpose of cross-checking and building upon the
secondary
ethnographic material. After the "primary" evidence was taken
he prepared a supplementary report providing commentary on aspects of the oral
evidence for the assistance of
the Court. His evidence was direct and confident
and displayed a high level of professional skill.
The second applicants
tendered anthropological reports prepared by Mr Barber and Dr Palmer and
led further oral evidence. Mr Barber
had been instructed at different times by
the first and second applicants and the fifth respondents. He gathered
genealogical information
and data for the first applicants and was engaged by
the second applicants to prepare, together with Dr Palmer, a report on the Keep
River "estate groups" and genealogical charts. He carried out
extensive field work in the Keep River area during 1996. Mr Barber also assisted
Ms Doohan
in the preparation of the genealogical charts tendered by the fifth
respondents. The considerable knowledge and experience gained
from working with
members of the applicant groups in the claim area and with the Aboriginal
community at Port Keats in the Territory
to the north east of the Keep River was
apparent in his evidence which was impressive and of assistance to the Court. Mr
Barber’s
experience of ceremony and ritual extended for almost twenty
years. Mr Barber stated that he attended men’s ceremonies at Port
Keats in
1983 lasting for two months which were linked to ceremonies occurring in
Kununurra and involved Miriuwung and Gajerrong
men. He attended similar
ceremonies almost each year from 1983 to 1995. In some of those years he came
down to Kununurra to attend
"mandiwa" (circumcision) ceremonies in which
there was broad participation by members of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong
community. There were also
ceremonies in Kununurra associated with
"wirnan" exchanges.
Dr Palmer’s role in the preparation of
the Keep River anthropological report and the genealogical chart involved
limited field
work and primarily was to assist and cross-check
Mr Barber’s work on genealogies. I found Dr Palmer’s evidence
to be
clear, objective and helpful.
Ms Doohan was instructed by the third
applicants to prepare an anthropological report and genealogies and by the fifth
respondents
to prepare genealogical charts. She has had extensive experience in
the Forrest River region to the west of the claim area. She has
also done work
with Aboriginal people at "Warmun" (Turkey Creek) to the south of the
claim area. Ms Doohan also gave detailed oral evidence.
Professor
Maddock was instructed by the State. He prepared a report and was the only
anthropologist called to give evidence by the
respondents. He has not conducted
fieldwork in the claim area and his report was a comment on the opinions of the
other anthropologists
expressed in their reports. Like Associate Professor
Christensen, Professor Maddock prepared a supplementary report after the hearing
of the "primary" evidence had been completed.
Professor Maddock’s first report was directed to the possibility of
population shifts into, or out of, the claim area and to
the extent of the
possible change to the system of social organization that had existed in the
claim area at the time of sovereignty.
While Mr Akerman and Associate Professor
Christensen emphasised the continuity of connection between the people who
regard themselves
as the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community today and the
organized societies in occupation at the time of settlement, it was Professor
Maddock’s view that these "genetic, cultural and linguistic
continuities" had to be understood as "continuities in the midst of
change". (K Maddock, "East Kimberley Anthropological Report".)
(Ex 46 p 124)
Professor Maddock has had considerable experience
in this field of anthropology and has participated in and observed the
presentation
of claims to land by "traditional owners" in the Territory
under the Aboriginal Land Rights (Northern Territory) Act 1976 (NT). It
is apparent in Professor Maddock’s published works, from which I have
drawn in these reasons, that he anticipated
some time ago that the common law
concept of communal native title may involve a determination that the holders of
that title are
not restricted to the "local descent group" or
"traditional owners" in which statutory rights in land may be vested
under "land rights" legislation. As he said in "Owners, Managers and
the Choice of Statutory Traditional Owners by Anthropologists and Lawyers",
(Ch 13), Aborigines, land and land rights, Editors: N Peterson and M
Langton, (Canberra: Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, 1983):
"A proper jurisprudential analysis might favour the community above the clan, but the [Aboriginal Land Rights (Northern Territory)] Act calls for interpretation of its definition of ownership and not for the kind of exercise in comparative law which occurred during the Gove Land Rights Case (Milpirrum)."
(Ex A56 p 218)
It became apparent during
cross-examination that Professor Maddock agreed with significant aspects of the
first applicants’
case in that regard.
There was accord between the
anthropologists that in respect of parts of the claim area "local
descent" or "estate groups", anchored in areas of country by a
particular site or geographic feature with which they had a special bond, were
part of the framework
of the traditional laws or customs of the Miriuwung and
Gajerrong people in respect of land.
The rights distributed to such
sub-groups under traditional laws or customs included the right to use a
particular area of land for
benefit of the "estate group" and the right
of some in that group, (the "dawawang") to "speak for" that land,
in particular, as to the use thereof.
Attached to those rights were
responsibilities which included a duty to "care for" the country, in
particular, to care for and protect Dreaming sites, art sites and other places
of significance in the "estate" area. "Estate groups", however,
were not self-contained, or autonomous functioning societies in occupation of
the land. They were sub-groups of the Miriuwung
and Gajerrong community from
which rights and duties devolved under the traditional laws and customs of that
community. When the
anthropologists speak of "ownership" of
"estate" country, or of "dawawang" as "owners" of such
country, those words do not bear their legal meaning but are the best
description the anthropologist can supply to a relationship
that encompasses the
rights and duties acknowledged under traditional laws and customs. (K Maddock,
Ex A56 pp 213-215.)
The concept of "estates" cannot be isolated
from the kinship and sub-section systems and totemism of the community, the
latter defined by Ms Kaberry as the
process in which natural species and
phenomena "have been drawn into an institution or system of beliefs or
practices, and have come to assume characters or functions other than
their
primary ones ..." ("Totemism in East and South Kimberley, North-West
Australia", Oceania 8, 3, (1938) 265 at 287.) Professor Elkin in
"Social Organisation in the Kimberley Division", Oceania 2, 3,
(1932) 296 at 327 wrote:
"... though these principles can be distinguished from each other, yet in any society they are all functioning together as a whole, interacting on, modifying or strengthening one another."
In "The World of the
First Australians" (at 90) R M and C H Berndt wrote:
"In Aboriginal Australia kinship is the articulating force for all social interaction. The kinship system of a particular tribe or language unit is in effect a shorthand statement about the network of interpersonal relations within that unit – a blueprint to guide its members. It does not reflect, except in ideal terms, the actuality of that situation; but it does provide a code of action which those members cannot ignore if they are to live in relative harmony with one another. And kinship, in this situation, pervades all aspects of social living. We cannot understand or appreciate traditional life in Aboriginal Australia without knowing something, at least, of its social organization and structure – of which kinship is the major integrating element, or, to put it another way, the fine mesh which holds the society together."
The kinship system said to be applicable in
the East Kimberley is known as Arandic, or of the Arandic type. In his report Mr
Akerman
described this type of kinship system as follows:
"Aranda type kinship systems distinguish four kinds of kin at the grandparent level. Parents and their same sex siblings are called by the same term while different terms are used for parents of opposite-sex siblings - that is father’s brothers are called by the same term as father while father’s sister is called by a term that can be glossed as aunt. Similarly mother and her sisters are called by the same kin term but mother’s brother is called a term equivalent to uncle."
(Ex A48 p 11)
One of the important roles of the kinship
system is explained in the report by Mr Barber and Dr Palmer as follows:
"Miriuwung kinship terms (eg brother, son, father ) are a frequent mode of address, particularly in a culture where personal names are seldom used. Kin recognise that certain ties of behaviour are expected between them..."
(Ex B5(b) p 20)
The sub-section system
identified by anthropologists in the East Kimberley as applicable to the first
and second applicants is described
by Mr Akerman as "...based on eight units
known in the literature as sub-sections." He goes on to say:
"The eight named sub-sections or skins .., each with masculine and feminine equivalents. are organised on a framework of four sets of inter-marrying pairs and an individuals location within the framework is derived by reference to the mother’s skin...It is formula by which marriages are ideally organised and which determines the correct protocol and behavioural rights and responsibilities between individuals."
(Ex A48 pp 11-12)
It was accepted that the system was
not inflexible and was able to accommodate a certain amount of "wrong" or
incorrect marriages. Professor Maddock was in no doubt that "wrong"
marriages would have occurred in pre-contact times.
According to Mr
Barber and Dr Palmer one effect of the sub-section system is to extend
behavioural rules based on kinship to persons
who are not related
consanguinially.
Both the kinship and sub-section system tend to suggest
that from the Aboriginal perspective relationships between people, and their
relationship with land, do not depend solely, or necessarily, on biological
descent, a view confirmed by Ms Doohan in her evidence.
Other factors said by
both the anthropologists and the "primary" witnesses to be relevant to
the existence of such a connection were adoption, place of birth or place of
conception. These so-called
‘secondary’ mechanisms are not regarded
as aberrations to a general rule but as demonstrative of the interconnectedness
of various aspects of Aboriginal society.
The kinship system and the
sub-section system provide mechanisms not only for marriage outside of
sub-groups but also across language
groups. This is particular true of the East
Kimberley where the above model of social organization is said by
anthropologists to
be applicable to the various language groups in the region.
Associate Professor Christensen emphasised that all anthropological
writing on the East Kimberley and the adjacent Territory since
the 1930s
(particularly of Professor Elkin and Ms Kaberry) has underlined the
comprehensive influence of the "Dreaming" ("Ngarranggarni") and totemism.
He states that:
"...the notion of Dreaming pervades all other aspects of traditionally-based Aboriginal societies and cultures."
(Ex A40 p 94)
He stated that
the Dreaming simultaneously provides for local independence and authority
(for example, "dawawang" rights relating to particular "estate
groups") and the affirmation of mutual dependence with neighbouring
sub-groups through ritual and ceremony.
Mr Akerman describes the wide
scope of the Dreaming, ranging from vast Dreaming tracks where different
"estate groups" along the Dreaming track "own", and have
responsibility for, their segment of that track.
"From a religious perspective the acquisition of knowledge concerning the metaphysical rationale of the landscape is perhaps the primary way in which an individual can be perceived as caring for country. This acquisition takes place from an early age...As a child grows the stories are placed in a topographical perspective which validates both the mythology and the bond between the Dreaming, the child and the land."
( Ex A48 p 15)
Mr Akerman confirmed the link between
Dreaming, ceremony and ritual. Ceremonies related to the Dreaming are held with
adjacent groups
and communities:
"Initiation and the major cult ceremonies are never held in isolation. Members of adjacent communities and groups (including other language groups) who also celebrate these ceremonies are invited to participate by sending novices for initiation. In many cases senior cult leaders may belong to another group or reside elsewhere, the holding of the ceremony without their approval and involvement would be considered a major breach of protocol."
(Ex A48 pp 16-17)
In
the Territory the Miriuwung and Gajerrong participate actively on a ceremonial
level with the Murrinpatha community and others resident at Port Keats,
the Marithiel at Pepperminarti, Ngalliwurru and Nungalli at Timber Creek as well
as their
immediate neighbours, the Ngarinman and Jaminjung. In Western Australia
ceremonial links are forged with the Gija and the Jaru. To
a lesser degree there
are ceremonial connections (mainly through the wirnan trade cycle which
Mr Barber and Mr Akerman say continues to operate today) with the Wula and the
Ngarinyin to the west. Mr Akerman
gave evidence that during the late 1970s and
1980s he had seen "wirnan" operating in a cycle through Kununurra, Fork
Creek, Turkey Creek and Timber Creek in the Territory.
Mr Barber and Dr
Palmer describe the importance of rituals as providing:
"...an opportunity for the estate owners to demonstrate their rights to country through ritual performance...[and] an important opportunity for younger owners to learn the narratives, rituals and other spiritualities associated with their country."
(Ex B5(b) p 16)
The anthropological
evidence provided a framework for understanding the "primary" evidence in
respect of the acknowledgement and observance of traditional laws, customs and
practices.
(e) Genealogical evidence
The genealogical evidence adduced at the hearing was viva voce
evidence of "primary" witnesses and of anthropologists for the first,
second and third applicants and the fifth respondents; charts prepared by the
anthropologists;
genealogical charts and field notes prepared by Ms Kaberry in
the 1930s, (in particular the genealogies for "Argyle", "Ivanhoe"
and "Forrest River") and oral histories recorded by Dr Shaw. (Exs
A16-A20) It should be noted that Ms Kaberry’s material remained in raw, or
draft,
form as field notes and there was some uncertainty amongst the expert
witnesses as to the extent to which symbols or notations had
consistent meanings
throughout the whole material.
By that evidence the applicants sought to
establish that the applicants had forebears who were members of an Aboriginal
community
or communities that occupied the claim area well before Aboriginal
people had contact with European settlers and, by inference, before
sovereignty
was asserted in the State or the Territory. Further, by depicting relationships
between Aboriginal people, the material
relied upon also spoke of the existence
of an identifiable community that had a connection with the land through
forebears and which
observed, or acknowledged, traditional laws and customs of
the forebears.
It has been said that the dependence of Aboriginal
societies upon an oral culture, limits knowledge of ancestors to two
generations.
In some cases the genealogical charts prepared by the
anthropologists in this matter extended to four or five generations by use
of
material provided by other sources such as the Kaberry genealogies and the oral
histories. The genealogical charts depict but
a small part of a possible range
of genealogical connections of the applicants. The purpose of the charts is to
show connection between
the present claimants and ancestors who may be assumed
to have been present in the claim area at the time of sovereignty. The
genealogies,
prepared as they are from ethnographic material, represent accepted
social recognition of kinship and "biological descent" in its widest
sense.
The first and second applicants adduced substantial oral evidence
from witnesses on kin relationships and connections with the forebears.
That
evidence was largely consistent with genealogies prepared by the
anthropologists.
The preparation of the genealogies involved distilling
information from a broad context of ethnographic material and it involved the
application of skill and expertise of anthropologists. I was satisfied as to the
reliability of the methods employed by the anthropologists
in preparing the
charts having regard to the general consistency of the content of the charts
with the tenor of the "primary" evidence of the applicants. The charts as
received in evidence were not restricted to the expression of opinion by
anthropologists
but were also evidence as to the truth of the statements
contained therein. Genealogies duly prepared by anthropologists employing
their
specialised skill and understanding of the structure and culture of a society
represent not only an appropriate field of expert
evidence but also a record of
statements made to the anthropologists, the record of which is likely to be
reliable, the statements
made being appropriate to be admitted in a case of this
nature.
The respondents did not tender any evidence to contradict the
genealogical evidence presented by the applicants. In his primary report
Professor Maddock stated that:
"It is likely enough – though no perhaps entirely certain – that the people who were living in the area in 1829 included predecessors and forebears of Miriuwung and Gajerrong whom Elkin and Kaberry could have met in the 1920s and 1930s, who in turn included predecessors and forebears of present-day Miriuwung and Gajerrong. But the evidence shows that among their predecessors and forebears are people from other areas and of other identities."
(Ex 46 p 124)
The Territory made it clear at the outset of the hearing that it
was not part of its case to say that the Miriuwung and Gajerrong
people were not
the "right people in an Aboriginal way" for the Territory area.
As I have said, it is not a requirement that a "biological"
connection be made between each member of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community
and an ancestor who was in occupation of the claim
area at the time of
sovereignty as a member of an identifiable and functioning society. What is
required is that there be sufficient
connection by way of actual, or implied,
genealogical links to show that the community in occupation of the land at
sovereignty was
the predecessor of a community that now claims native title.
Part of that connection is shown by demonstrating the observance, or
acknowledgement, by the community in some practical form of traditional laws or
customs. As far as the requirement of descent is
concerned, it is sufficient to
show that an inference may be drawn that known ancestors were connected with the
community in occupation
at the time of sovereignty and with members of the
present community.
Some of the relevant ancestors in this case were
identified as Bulla Bilinggiin and his father Joobool, Waddi Boyoi, Grant
Ngabidj,
Boolngara, Maggie Darrng, Roger Goolboog, Jacob Boondal, Mick
Goobaring, Mandi Moore and his father Goonkooyi, Paddy Jidbi, Friday
Biwoogeng,
Banjo Birrwi, Gijirring, and Jimmy McCarthy. These ancestors were parents and
grandparents of present claimants and the
oral histories recorded them as living
traditional "bush" lifestyles before coming, or being brought, into
pastoral stations in the first half of this century.
The primary focus of
the submissions of the State on the issue of "descent" was the lack of
adherence to strict patrilineal "inheritance" in respect of each
"family" or "estate" sub-group. However, the question whether
there is an identifiable society in which communal native title is vested is not
limited
to consideration of sub-groups and the rules by which they operate. The
evidence in this matter dictates a conclusion that the concept
of communal title
goes well beyond "estate groups".
The State also submitted that
there had been an extraordinary mixing of persons from different tribal groups
within the claim area
after European settlement of the region and that the
present-day claimants were the products of this fusion and, therefore, as I
understood the submission, the community today could not claim connection with
the community in occupation at sovereignty.
An example of the material
relied upon by the State for that submission is to be found in the connection of
Mandi Moore with community
members. Members of the community with links with
Mandi Moore included the representative claimant Jeff Janama. Jeff
Janama’s
mother is Daisy Burrwi, whose father was Paddy Jidbi, referred to
above. The State, relying upon Jeff Janama’s statement in
cross-examination that Mandi Moore’s father was "Goolawarreng",
submitted that there was confusion of tribal entities and no link through Mandi
Moore to the pre-sovereignty community. Putting
to one side the ambiguous nature
of the statement having regard to matters referred to below, the submission in
turn was predicated
upon a proposition that ancestral links with the prior
community had to be strictly patrilineal. As set out earlier in these reasons,
the evidence shows there can be no such restriction with ancestral links when
looking at the connection between present and previous
communities.
In
any event, the oral histories recorded by Dr Shaw show that Mandi Moore’s
father had a Miriuwung identity or connection.
(Ex A18 pp 33-35, 206; Ex A19 p
44) Mandi Moore’s connection to Miriuwung country is supported in
Ms Kaberry’s genealogies. Marie Wunmi in evidence, clearly
stated that her
husband, Mandi, was Miriuwung.
Furthermore, Jeff Janama’s links
with ancestors also included the link through the father who "grew him
up", Bulla Bilinggiin who is identified as Miriuwung and whose father was
Joobool. While there was some evidence Joobool was identified
as Goolawarreng, I
accept the evidence of Sheba Dignari that this identity flowed from
Joobool’s marriage outside Miriuwung
country.
The genealogies show
a broad spread of links with the ancestors referred to above among the
representative claimants and others, including
Danny Wallace, Carol Hapke, Toby
Banmar, Ben Ward, Sheba Dignari, Daisy Burrwi, Marie Wunmi, Nancy Dilyayi and
Marjorie Brown. Through
ancestors Grant Ngabidj, Boolngara, Maggie Darrng and
Goolalpany links are shown in the genealogies to claimants Dodger Carlton and
Kim Aldus, Mark and Brexie Aldus and Julie Bilminga.
Linked to ancestors
Banmelang, Garrwam, and Langgarruk, a son of Garrwam, all of whom lived in the
bush at Damberalm, were Miriuwung
people Ben Barney, Charlie Barney, Tommy
Barney, Katherine Yarrbi, Maggie John, Peggy Griffiths and
others.
Through Boolngara, Gooladooboo and Giguwin ancestral links were
shown with Peter Newry, the Boombi family, Blanche Flying Fox, Sheba
Dignari,
David Newry, Ronnie Yundun, Dinah Dinggul and others. Toby Banmar, and his
siblings, are the children of Friday Biwoogeng
and Sheba
Dignari.
Ancestors Tjimbarrainy, Darim and Waddi Boyoi are linked with
Ronnie Carlton, Teddy Carlton, Gypsy Nyirrmoi, Button Jones and others.
Waddi
Boyoi, who was married to Mignonette Djarmin, told Dr Shaw he had a Gajerrong
mother and was regarded as a brother of Grant
Ngabidj. (Ex A20 p 13; Ex A16 p
51) He was an important ritual and ceremonial leader for Miriuwung and Gajerrong
people (Ex A18 p 147) and Sheba Dignari gave evidence
that he arranged her
marriage to Friday Biwoogeng. For several periods Mignonette Djarmin had lived a
bush life on Carlton Hill Station
first as a young girl with Boolngara’s
"mob" and later, when married to Waddi Boyoi, who was suffering from
leprosy, she returned to the bush with Waddi Boyoi, Grant Ngabidj
and others.
Ronnie Carlton was born at this time and did not come into the station homestead
until he was about eleven years old.
Though Jimmy McCarthy, John Toby,
Joe Lissadell, George Dixon and Evelyn Hall were linked to the southern part of
the claim area and
to the Miriuwung community.
There was no dispute that
the evidence established that, either alone or in combination, ancestors such as
Grant Ngabidj, Boolngara,
Maggie Darrng and Goolalpany were connected to an
organized society or societies in occupation of the northern part of the claim
area at the time of sovereignty. Grant Ngabidj was married to Maggie Darrng and
also to Daisy Djanduin, a Gajerrong woman and daughter
of Goolalpany. Maggie
Darrng was also married to Boolngara and the claimants Kim, Mark and Brexie
Aldus are their grandchildren.
The claimant Dodger Carlton is the son of
Boolngara’s daughter from another marriage.
According to Dodger
Carlton, Maggie Darrng spoke three languages Wardanybeng, Gajerrong and
Doolboong and her country, and her parents’
country, was an area along the
north of the Ord River as it enters the Gulf above Goose Hill and Wyndham.
Elsewhere in the evidence
she was identified as the last of the Doolboong. There
was also evidence from Ms Doohan that Paddy Carlton consistently described
her as Gajerrong.
With regard to the Goose Hill area and the question
whether it was Miriuwung country, the State submitted that evidence to the
effect
that Aboriginal people were hunted off this area and, further, that it
was identified as Goolawarreng country denies the present
claimants a connection
with the community in occupation of this part of the claim area at sovereignty.
As stated later in these reasons,
I am satisfied that the area at the time of
sovereignty had a Miriuwung identity. It may have been an area shared between
several
communities in that it was the site of congregation of several tribes
including Miriuwung and Gajerrong (Ex A18 p 84) but there is
no doubt it
was "country" which the Miriuwung community used as of right. As I will
describe later in these reasons, however, that did not extend to the whole
of
the Goose Hill area. From the "primary" evidence it is clear that there
was continuity of occupation of this part of the claim area and that evidence is
corroborated by
Ms Kaberry’s field notes and pastoral station
records.
Community members, Daisy Carlton and Gerry Moore had a
connection with the earlier community through Banjo Birrwi. There was evidence
that Goose Hill was part of Banjo Birrwi’s country and, according to Ms
Kaberry’s genealogies, he and his parents were
linked with Miriuwung
country ("Ngamoowalem"). The State submitted that failure to call Daisy
Carlton permitted the inferences contended for by the State to be drawn with
more
confidence. For several reasons I am not persuaded that that is
appropriate. First, the relevant evidence was before the Court and
there was
nothing to suggest that there was material particularly within the knowledge of
Daisy Carlton that the first applicants
may have been expected to adduce.
Second, as set out earlier in these reasons, establishment of the existence of
native title does
not depend upon evidence connecting each member of the
claimant community with ancestors who were members of the community in
occupation
at the time of sovereignty. What is required is evidence which shows
that the claimant community has sufficient connection with the
previous
community to be able to say that there has been continuity of the communal
native title. Part of that evidence will be some
evidence of ancestral
connection.
The second applicants’ genealogical evidence showing a
connection with the Binjen, Dumbral and Nyawanyawam "estate groups" with
the community in occupation in the Keep River National Park area at sovereignty
was unchallenged and presented further evidence
of ancestral links between
members of those groups and members of previous Miriuwung and Gajerrong
communities
The continuing genealogical links between Miriuwung and
Gajerrong people are considerable. For instance, the mother of the Aldus
siblings,
Topsy Aldus, is Miriuwung, and Gajerrong elder Paddy Carlton is
depicted in the genealogies as married to a Miriuwung woman, Katherine
Yarrbi.
The interlocking connections, vertical and lateral, with numerous
members of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community were extensive
and more than
sufficient to support the conclusion that members of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong
community had ancestral links to the
community in occupation of the claim area
at the time of sovereignty.
(f) Observance of traditional laws, customs and practices to maintain
connection with prior community and with the land
The evidence
adduced by the applicants attests to a community conducted in parallel with
European society organized by adherence to,
and observance of, traditional laws
and customs of a prior Aboriginal community.
For example, almost without
exception members of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community retain, and are known
to each other by, Aboriginal
names in addition to European names. Further, the
practice of assigning "narregoo" names (the names of deceased ancestors,
often grandparents) was common and ceremonial bestowal of those names upon
children is still
undertaken.
The sub-section, or "skin" names
referred to earlier in these reasons still forms part of the organization of the
community. Most witnesses were aware of the
skin names which applied and
although some younger witnesses had lesser knowledge they were aware of its
significance to the community
structure. Demonstrating connection between the
sub-section system, relationship to country and Miriuwung identity, Peter Newry
gave
the following evidence when asked if he was able to explain where the skin
names came from:
"From the mother and the land.
Counsel: Mother and the land?
Yes. That’s the rules of Miriuwung, that was laid here before everybody.
Counsel: Right.
We’re following the same thing.
Counsel: When you say that skin comes from mother --.
Yes.
Counsel: How do you mean?
Because its like me, I’m djaburda, I come from nanagu, and father tjulama.
Counsel: Yes.
Its a bit hard for gardia to understand.
Counsel: Yes. And what about when you say the skins come from the land, what do you mean by that?
That’s Miriuwung, Miriuwung land."
Ms Kofod also stated
in her report that "Despite the disruption to traditional life, people
remember and use skin names. They know the relationship terms and also something
of the obligations and restrictions involved. It is still an important part of
life for lots of people." (Ex A36, Appendix A, p 5)
Marriage rules
based on the sub-section system have yielded to the influences of the
surrounding European lifestyle but the avoidance
rules and taboos of that system
remain relevant to community behaviour and are adhered to. Avoidance of places
according to the requirements
of traditional laws is observed and the names of
the recently deceased are not to be spoken.
Traditional ceremonial
practices are still followed including, as noted earlier in these reasons,
initiation ceremonies. The passing-down
of ritual knowledge incrementally from
elders to others continues to be followed and there is an impression of strong
belief in the
value of such ritual in the organization of the community. Rules
on the restriction of access to such knowledge are rigidly
applied.
Ngarranggarni stories are known and referred to regularly and
the elder members of the community regard themselves as obliged to transfer
this
knowledge to younger members. Evidence of the acknowledgement of traditional
laws, customs and practices was manifest in the
pronouncement of spiritual
beliefs and obligations in respect of Ngarranggarni sites and
tracks.
Considerable evidence involving the Ngarranggarni arose in
different contexts; for example, descriptions of sites and names of
"country" and topographic features; descriptions of ceremony and ritual
and of particular relationship to country. It was clear that the Miriuwung
and
Gajerrong people had extensive knowledge of the obligation to care for the land
associated with the Ngarranggarni and to pass
on knowledge of the Ngarranggarni
and of the responsibilities to be undertaken in that regard. The Ngarranggarni
formed part of the
group identity of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong people, linking
them to the land, to each other and to their ancestors.
An important
Ngarranggarni story in relation to the claim area is that of the White Crane and
Eaglehawk. It is transcribed in Miriuwung
in the report of Ms Kofod. (Ex A36,
Appendix B) The story was told to Dr Shaw by Grant Ngabidj, Mandi Moore and
Bulla Bilinggiin.
(Ex A16 pp 128-130; Ex A18 pp 134-135, 175-178) Similar
versions of the story were given in evidence by Nancy Dilyayi, Carol Hapke,
Dodger Carlton, Sheba Dignari,
Danny Wallace and Marjorie Brown. It is primarily
associated with sites in the Ord River valley. The Gajerrong version of the
story
as given in evidence by Dodger Carlton, started from Needle Point in
Gajerrong country and travelled down, and through, the Ord region.
In
Miriuwung country the Dingo Ngarranggarni, associated with Yardanggarlm (Dingo
Springs), was recorded by Dr Shaw from Bulla Bilinggiin.
(Ex A18 pp 173-174) In
the evidence of Danny Wallace it was said that it extended north, north-east to
Spring Creek and on to Mistake
Creek in the Territory. Dr Shaw also
recorded Grant Ngabidj’s account of the story which commences in Gajerrong
country with
which he was connected, in the north-west of the claim area at
Boorroonoong (Lacrosse Island) and Shakespeare Hill:
"The dingo ngaranggani or dreaming of the early days tells how they helped the blackfellars by bringing down fire... The dingoes came along all the way down the Ord River from the top, starting from my country down across Shakespeare Hill and Burrunungun near Wyndham, going the bushway to where Dingo Springs is now and dying there."
(Ex A16
p 65)
Grant Ngabidj told Shaw about his personal Ngarranggarni connection
as follows;
"My proper name, given by my mother is Wilmirr. I do not like to use it when dealing with white men. It comes from another dreaming that of the pelican marrimarri, that big white bird like an eaglehawk [wedge-tailed eagle] which you can hear whistling in the water. My father’s dream was the pelican too, but it all comes from the mother, for it is from her dream that you get your skin name. That is in the Law."
(Ex
A16 p 32)
There was "primary" evidence that the Ngarranggarni
totem for Gajerrong country was the Pelican and that the Pelican Ngarranggarni
linked Ngarrmorr (Pelican
Island) to the mainland. Dodger Carlton gave evidence
of an associated Ngarranggarni of the Brolga making freshwater springs on the
northern coast and travelling east towards the Territory.
In the south
of the claim area an important Ngarranggarni is that of the Barramundi. The
story is recorded in K Palmer & N M Williams,
"Aboriginal Relationships
to Land in the Southern Blatchford Escarpment Area of the East Kimberley",
(Ch 2), Aborigines and Diamond Mining, Editors: R Dixon
and M Dillon (Nedlands: University of WA Press, 1990) (Ex A43)). A similar
version of the story was given in evidence
by John Toby and Chocolate Thomas in
which it travels south through Goowooriny, the range of hills running
north-south through the
Glen Hill area.
A Kangaroo Ngarranggarni was said
to run through the eastern part of the claim area involving Gajerrong country to
the north-east
and Miriuwung country between Dumbral and the Ord River.
A
good example of the manner in which the Ngarranggarni provides a connection
between the present claimants, their ancestors, and
particular parts of the
claim area is in the Gurrgrurdjing (night owl or tawny frog mouth) story. Mandi
Moore told Dr Shaw it was
one of his personal Dreamings given to him by his
father. (Ex A18 p 34) Jeff Janama told Dr Shaw also that, through Mandi Moore,
it became his personal Dreaming and that of his siblings and children.
(Ex A 18 p 110) This was confirmed in evidence by Jeff Janama,
his sister
Nancy Dilyayi and his adopted son Ben Ward. In evidence Jeff Janama said that
the Dreaming started from Yirralalem country
and Nancy Dilyayi identified a
specific site for the Dreaming near Janayiwum Creek on Yirralalem
Hill.
In observance of courtesies to spiritual figures, persons with
responsibility for an area of spiritual significance introduce a stranger
to
that place by touching that person with water or with leaves, a gesture known as
"mantha".
Mr Akerman in his report (Ex A48 pp 15-18)
emphasised the link between ritual, ceremony, the land and the community.
Mr Akerman’s and Mr Barber’s testimony
as to the ritual and
ceremony they have witnessed since the late 1970s was sufficient in itself to
establish the contemporary vitality
of ceremonial law and custom but, in
addition, there was considerable oral and visual evidence of contemporary
ceremony and ritual
associated with the claim area to support that
conclusion.
It was not the case, nor was it contended, that the content
of the ceremony and ritual had remained static since settlement. Rather
they were dynamic, traditionally based activities which served to reinforce and
maintain the connection of the Miriuwung and
Gajerrong people with the claim
area. For instance, the joonba or dance known as Ngalwirriwirri, was said to
have been found on Argyle
by clever men Daylight and Boxer who were not from the
claim area. (Ex A48 p 8; T Swain, "A Place for Strangers - Towards a History
of Australian Aboriginal Being", (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,
1993) at 233-242.)
Rules relating to control of knowledge of separate
men’s and women’s law are followed and regarded as important in the
organization of the community. There is a common belief that breach of an
important aspect of Miriuwung Gajerrong "law" will visit consequences
upon that person.
As noted earlier in these reasons, there is deep
community interest in the preservation of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong languages,
the significance of that having already been discussed.
There was
evidence of the contemporary use of natural resources found in and around the
claim area for ceremonies and tool-making,
in particular, ochre for the former.
Consistent with the "primary" evidence, the archealogical evidence
suggested that sources of ochre within Miriuwung and Gajerrong country were
limited and that
all locations of ochre were associated with sacred sites.
(Ex A11 p 20)
Traditional skills handed down through generations
remain, for example, the making of spears still serves a purpose in fishing in
riverine pools. Members of the community continue to hunt, fish and gather
traditional foods in the claim area including reptiles,
wallabies, yams and bush
fruits.
It was apparent from Ms Kofod’s evidence, and from the
"primary" evidence, that members of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community
retain substantial knowledge of the location and use of bush foods
and bush
medicines, and from time to time rely to varying degrees on these resources for
their dietary and medicinal needs. The skill
and knowledge required in the
gathering and preparing of these medicines and foods is strong evidence of the
maintenance of physical
connection with the claim area and of the oral
transmission of knowledge across generations by the Miriuwung and Gajerrong
people
since settlement. Similarly, the practice of hunting and fishing is not
only motivated by the desire for sustenance but by the desire
to maintain a
connection with the land and with their ancestors. There was evidence of
specialised knowledge of the methods for hunting
certain animals such as the
echidna and the goanna, and of the proper or customary way to prepare and cook
them. There was also
evidence of contemporary observance of certain food taboos
and restrictions, indicative of ongoing totemic relationships.
As the
ecology of the claim area, and the nature of the occupation of it by the
Miriuwung and Gajerrong people, has changed since
settlement their opportunity
to engage in traditionally-based activities on the land has been restricted.
However against the historical
background discussed above, namely, the manner in
which people were brought into the stations in the early years of settlement;
the
changes brought about by the pastoral industry and by the Ord River
irrigation scheme; the drift from the pastoral stations into
the town of
Kununurra in the late 1960s and 1970s; the story presented by the evidence
remains that of a people who have sought to
maintain their connection with land
in a practical sense. First, through the use of "holiday time" while
working on the stations and, thereafter, by seeking to establish outstations on
traditional country to give them the opportunity
and authority to continue
traditional links.
As noted earlier in these reasons, there is a very
strong affiliation with particular areas of land by particular groups in the
Miriuwung
and Gajerrong community, not restricted to the groups represented by
the second applicants. The Court was left with the impression
that fundamental
ties to the land remain. There is acceptance of obligations to care for country
and to protect sites of spiritual
and ancestral significance. Community members
know their land by place names that have been passed on by members of Miriuwung
and
Gajerrong communities making connection with the land of particular
significance to them.
In so far as the case for the respondents contested
the foregoing, in cross-examination Professor Maddock agreed that he was not
asserting
that there had been a complete breakdown of knowledge, acknowledement
and observance of traditional laws, customs or practices of
the Miriuwung and
Gajerrong community and conceded that the overall culture of the community could
be said to be at least, in part,
rooted in the past. The effect of his evidence
was that while traditional laws and customs remain there had been a weakening of
the
links between the component parts of that system or organization.
The
manner of exercise of activities connecting community members with the land is
not of supervening importance. The question is
whether the links with forebears
are relied upon for the right to enjoy, or the obligation to perform, such
activities. From the
evidence presented I have no doubt that that requirement is
satisfied.
Change or variation in the practise of traditional laws or
customs will not declaim loss of native title. The question to be asked
and
answered is whether the community claiming native title retains a form of
practice of traditional laws and customs that shows
that, as far as is
practicable, it has a connection with the land that may be attributed to an
ancestral community.
The evidence in this case is clearly sufficient to
provide an affirmative answer to that enquiry.
(g)
Conclusion
The first applicants claim native title as a communal
title of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community. The second applicants claim
that
native title vests in them as persons who "speak for" the "estate
groups" of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community in the Territory area.
Whilst the first applicants did not present their claim as the claim
of
"estate groups", either severally or in combination, it was accepted by
the first applicants that such sub-groups were part of the Miriuwung and
Gajerrong community having links to particular parts of the country, being
organized on kinship and sub-section systems which were
part of the traditional
laws and customs of the community.
The evidence of the third applicants
was not concerned with sub-group organization and the sub-section system was not
part of the
traditional laws of the community the third applicants
represented.
According to the evidence received in this matter
"estate" or "family" sub-groups continue to play a part in
defining a Miriuwung and Gajerrong community. As implied in the description, an
"estate" or "family" sub-group is based on descent but on the
evidence received in this case its structure now is flexible, not limited to a
"once and for all" delineation by birth under a system of strictly
patrilineal or matrilineal descent. A person may be included in such a sub-group
by adoption and may opt in, or opt out, by exercise of choice.
There were
numeous examples of evidence to that effect in this case, in particular, in
evidence given by Rita and Stephanie Boombi,
Peter Newry, Button Jones, John
Toby and George Dixon.
The evidence established that whilst there may
remain a patrilineal bias or expectation in the organization of such sub-groups,
young
Aboriginal people may have several choices presented by lines of descent
as to which sub-group they will identify themselves. Other
grounds of choice may
be provided by the locus of conception, birth and by adoption. According to the
general tenor of the evidence
in this case, any right to claim membership of a
sub-group, and thus of the community as a whole, may depend upon the course of
life
of the child concerned. According to life experience, what degree of
association the child establishes with one family group rather
than another, and
what degree of education the child receives in traditional or religious matters
of the relevant family group will
determine what election is available or has
been made. (K Maddock ,"The Australian Aborigines - A Portrait of their
Society" at 39-41.)
The major changes inflicted on Aboriginal
societies by European settlement imposed acceptance by Aboriginal communities of
flexibility
in defining community membership by the exercise of choice by
children as to the group with which they became identified. (P Sutton,
"Native Title and the Descent of Rights", (Perth: National Native Title
Tribunal, 1998 at 50, 63-64, 66.)
In pre-settlement times the
definition of an Aboriginal community would have been made more plain by a
number of factors. Mutual recognition
of the connection of the Miriuwung and
Gajerrong languages with land occupied by the community would have been
reinforced by the
universal use of the languages within the community. More
frequent assembly of community members for ritual and ceremonial activities
and
for expression or dissemination of shared religious beliefs in respect of the
land occupied would have provided clear and regular
statements and delineation
of community membership. The common acceptance, and disciplined application,
within the "estate" or "family" sub-groups of the customary rules
and practices of the community in respect of rights and obligations of kinship,
restrictions on
marriage and membership of the sub-group according to descent,
would have instilled and underlined recognition of a community of
which the
sub-group was part and from which it received the traditional laws and customs
observed.
How the occupying societies operated is not an element to be
proved in a native title claim but it is likely that sub-groups (whether
described as "estates", "families" or "clans") were
numerous, more structured, and more engaged in the political and economic
affairs of the community. (R M and C H Berndt, "The World of the First
Australians", at 39-45, 97.) Responsibility for control of tracts of land
according to the traditional laws and customs of the society, defined
particular
areas of country to which members of sub-groups had close affinity,
"belonged" or "spoke for", but the community as a whole occupied
the land, and rights in respect of the land, including usufructuary rights,
which arose out
of that occupation were exercised in the society according to
its laws and customs. At common law, the native, or aboriginal, title
of that
community would be a communal title held by the community, not separate and
discrete vestings of native title in sub-groups,
notwithstanding that control
of, and responsibility for, the country of the sub-group was an important part
of the maintenance of
community life.
With European settlement in the
East Kimberley, and its impact upon Aboriginal people and their lifestyle as
described, Aboriginal
communities had to face and accommodate substantial
change. Events such as near extinction of sub-groups and removal of people from
the country in which the sub-groups were located brought greater reliance upon
the identity of the Miriuwung or Gajerrong community
than the identity provided
by a sub-group. Such adjustment was a necessary phase in the development of this
Aboriginal community
in the East Kimberley.
The territory of the
Gajerrong community was adjacent to Miriuwung and they shared economic and
ceremonial links. Those links were
reinforced when the extent of the depletion
of Gajerrong people after European settlement saw Miriuwung and Gajerrong become
regarded
as a composite community with shared interests. The members of that
community were still Miriuwung people and Gajerrong people but
with a common
outlook and beliefs, and common traditions and customs in respect of the land
with which they were connected.
The evidence adduced in this case
demonstrated substantial consistency with the concept of a "tribal group"
advanced by Professor Elkin in "The Australian Aborigines – How to
Understand Them" (2nd Ed), (Sydney – London: Angus and
Robertson, 1943) (at 22-25). As described by Professor Elkin, such a group is
comprised of
people related by actual and implied genealogy who occupy and are
in a definite area of territory and hunt and gather food over it
according to
rules which control the behaviour of smaller groups and families within the
tribe. The identity of the tribal group
is reinforced by shared use and
possession of language. The sub-groups make the community work by acting as the
economic units which
take sustenance from, and are responsible for the upkeep
of, the land and for the protection of sites of religious or ritual significance
for the community according to traditional laws and customs that have been
handed down from Dreamtime figures. Sub-group reliance
upon kinships systems and
lines of descent provided order in the community (at 27). The exogamous nature
of the sub-groups, (which
according to the anthropological evidence was
historically the case with Miriuwung and Gajerrong sub-groups), meant that there
were
contacts, ties and understandings between the sub-groups. The elder men and
women of the community, with authority based on knowledge
of laws and customs
and of secret matters, were drawn from the sub-groups to organize ceremonial
activities and rituals, such as
initiation, for the "tribal" group (at
40).
The clear thrust of the evidence from both the first and second
applicants is to the effect that there is an organized community of
Aboriginal
people, described as Miriuwung and Gajerrong, which possesses the languages and
the Ngarranggarni that are part of, or
run through, the claim area, being a
community which observes traditional laws and customs. Without exception the
"primary" witnesses identified themselves as Miriuwung or Gajerrong and
were regarded by others, as Miriuwung or Gajerrong. The second applicants
do not
deny the connection of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community with the land of
the Territory area but assert that the common
law right of native title, based
on occupation and possession, is vested in the sub-groups represented by the
second applicants.
Being satisfied that there is a Miriuwung and
Gajerrong community that has an ancestral connection with the Aboriginal
community,
or communities, which occupied the claim area at the time of the
assertion of sovereignty in the State or the Territory, it follows
that the
communal title in respect of the claim area is the title of the Miriuwung and
Gajerrong people. In observing, or acknowledging,
customary rules or practices,
the community may be so organized that responsibility for, and, indeed, control
of parts of the area
occupied by the community may be exercised by sub-groups
whether described as "estate groups", "families" or "clans"
but the traditional laws and customs which order the affairs of the sub-groups
are the laws and customs of the community, not laws
and customs of the
sub-group.
The inter-relation, and allocation of rights, between the
community and its sub-groups is governed by the traditional laws and customs
of
the community. As stated earlier in these reasons, how the traditional laws,
customs and practices of an organized indigenous
community distribute, or
recognize, the exercise of rights or usages which depend upon native title is
irrelevant to a determination
that native title exists.
The connection
with land of a Miriuwung and Gajerrong person may be reinforced by, but is not
subordinate to, a particular connection
with part of that land as a member of a
sub-group of the community which exercises rights and duties in respect of that
part of the
land. The second applicants who represent several sub-groups with
particular connection to part of the claim area may have been included
among the
first applicants as representatives of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community.
One of their number, Peter Newry, was named
as one of the first
applicants.
The traditional laws, customs and practices of the Miriuwung
and Gajerrong community provided for the distribution of rights in respect
of
the use of the land for sustenance, ritual or religious purposes. For example, a
member of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community
is entitled to forage over
Miriuwung and Gajerrong territory, and is not confined to the "country"
of a sub-group with which that person has connection. As a matter of courtesy or
custom that person may be expected to inform the
"dawawang" of a
sub-group, as persons responsible for the "country", of the intended use
of the land in the care and control of the sub-group and to confirm that
Miriuwung or Gajerrong traditions and
customs would be observed by that person
on that land, however, the right to be on the land arises under the laws and
customs of
the community and not of the sub-group. (See: Report by Toohey J,
Aboriginal Land Commissioner, Daly River (Malak Malak) Land Claim,
12 March
1982, pars 5, 119, 124, 126, 175). As Ben Barney, a member of the Dumbral
"estate group", said, he was entitled to live on Dumbral land under
Miriuwung law.
The evidence of Marjorie Brown given on Lake Argyle on a
boat anchored above the site of the former Argyle homestead, being "country"
with which she had connection through a conception totem and birth,
exemplified the point:
"Once you're a Miriuwung country, this whole country belongs to us, for Miriuwung people, not the Gija, not Ngarinyman. This Miriuwung.
Counsel: Who told you this was Miriuwung country?
My mother, my father, my ngajang, [paternal grandmother] my gagayi, [maternal grandmother] everybody.
Counsel: How do you get a particular area? You have this particular area that you're interested in because you grew up here.
Yes and our Dreaming is here, Ngalwirriwirri Dreaming and I was born here. My birth stone is underwater, just there on the other side there. My birth stone is there.
Counsel: How do you get a country? Can you only be interested in the country that you were born in? That is to care for that particular country.
We care for the place we're born in but we also care for the rest of the Miriuwung country. That my country too.
Counsel: I thought you said that particular families, groups of families, I don't want to misquote you, but I think you said specific families have areas of some country.
I'll say it again. There's about twenty Miriuwung families or maybe more, right. Every Miriuwung elders, there's old man Bulla, old man Bungledoon, this old man... All these people have little bits, part of the Miriuwung country. Us mob, we have this part of the Miriuwung country. The Dardi Jep mob, they have the Ivanhoe side of the country. Now, every part of the country is Yirralalem. Every part of the country has this group of Miriuwung people, they're families, right. They look after that area but they also look after the rest of the area. We all put in to look after our country.
Counsel: But who says that they look after a particular area, like Yirralalem, who says that that country has to be looked after by some particular person or persons?
Our old people. We have to follow our law. It's happened in the past and it's still happening today. We still look after our country. Everybody - every Miriuwung person has certain rights to this Miriuwung country and they looked after. They just don't look after the area that they - where they come from, where they were born, because our Miriuwung country is big, we look after every part of the Miriuwung country, you know, all the Dreamings. The Dreamings are not where we live, right where we live, where we actually live. They could be up in the hills. That might be too far away from those Miriuwung people so the closest Miriuwung people look after them so this is us. We can look after this Dreaming, we can look after that Dreaming, and the rest of the Miriuwung tribe will know that the top end Miriuwung people are looking after our country."
The association
of the community of Miriuwung and Gajerrong people with land in the East
Kimberley region does not appear to have
been in issue until this proceeding
commenced. Public information signs erected by the Territory at the entrance to
the Territory
area inform tourists that the park falls within the "tribal
lands" of the Miriuwung Aboriginal people whose long association with the
area is evident in art sites, rock carvings, shell middens, bird
traps, all
being sites of cultural importance to the "traditional owners". The signs
also state that Gajerrong people are "neighbouring" people regarded by
Miriuwung as "countrymen" and that traditionally they met for ceremonies.
Similarly, signs erected by the State in the Mirima National Park (Hidden
Valley),
near Kununurra, inform visitors that the park is a place that has been
used by Aboriginal people for thousands of years as evidenced
by rock paintings,
engravings, grinding stones and stone tool-making sites. The signs state that
Mirima is a special place for Miriuwung
people containing sites of Dreaming
stories which tell how the land was formed, and plants which provide them with
food and medicines.
The signs also acknowledge that cultural ceremonies continue
to be performed there.
I am satisfied by the evidence that the Miriuwung
and Gajerrong community has maintained a connection with the ancestral
communities
which held the native title at sovereignty and has maintained
connection with the land to which that native title applied.
Boundaries of Miriuwung and Gajerrong land
As stated earlier in
these reasons, precision is not to be expected in speaking of the boundaries of
native title held by a community,
particularly when the right to exclude others
from land at the outer limits was likely to be shared with neighbouring
communities.
Miriuwung and Gajerrong communities were occupants of
adjacent territories which overlapped in part and, although they used separate
languages, they shared knowledge of Dreaming myths, Dreaming tracks and Dreaming
sites and cooperated in ritual and economic activities.
The boundaries of
that territory cannot be accurately described at this time. From what is known
there can be little issue that in
most respects the area now described as
Miriuwung "country" is within the area occupied by the original society.
The boundaries of Gajerrong territory, however, were in issue and it was
contended
by the respondents that Gajerrong "country" was outside the
claim area.
(a) Miriuwung boundaries
The connection of
Miriuwung people to the claim area is consistently described in the evidence.
Ethnographical maps, particularly
those of Ms Kaberry, provide general support
for that evidence. The location of the Miriuwung tribe, or language group, shown
in
broad terms in those maps, by and large, follows the description of Miriuwung
"country" given by "primary" witnesses in these proceedings and
the description of Miriuwung "country" given by Dr Shaw’s
informants in the 1970s.
According to those witnesses Miriuwung country
was the Ord River valleys and environs, being the area formerly covered by the
Ivanhoe,
Argyle and Newry pastoral leases and, therefore, includes the claim
area in the vicinity of Kununurra and Lake Argyle and the Territory
area. It was
apparent from evidence such as that given by Marjorie Brown and the accounts
recorded by Dr Shaw that despite the flooding
of the Ord Valley and the
development of Kununurra those areas were still regarded as Miriuwung country.
(Ex A18 pp 11, 170-173)
In approximate terms the northern boundary
of Miriuwung territory extended from the Ord River, north of Goose Hill, to
Point Springs,
north-east of Kununurra, and further east into the Territory
beyond the Territory area. To the north of Miriuwung was Gajerrong
territory.
Miriuwung country was described in the oral histories (Ex A18
pp 85, 170) and in the "primary" evidence of Danny Wallace and Ben Ward
as extending south-east as far as Spring Creek and Mistake Creek Stations and to
the east to
Waterloo Station in the Territory. Ms Kofod’s report (Ex A36
pp 9-10) and material gathered by her in "Warmun" (Turkey Creek) as
to the language in Dreaming stories puts the use of Miriuwung language extending
well south of the claim area.
A recent heritage survey by Mr Barber and
others identified Daisy Burrwi and Marie Wunmi as "primary
owners" and Jeff Janama as "custodian" of that part of the claim area
east of Lake Argyle and north of the Ord River (Ex A54 pp 49-51) and this was
confirmed by John Toby
in evidence and by Daisy Burrwi who, as noted earlier,
said her father’s country went from Ivanhoe "right up Mistake
Creek".
Professor Tindale’s mapping of Miriuwung was, in some
respects, not consistent with this evidence. (Ex 40) Associate Professor
Christensen stated that Professor Tindale’s depiction of tribal areas had
Miriuwung country "shaved on its western and eastern flanks, much
reduced in its southern extensions and bulbous northwards". (Ex A41
p 60) In Mr Akerman’s view, Professor Tindale’s map crops
Miriuwung country on its southern boundary. (Ex A48
p 4)
In the part of
the claim area within the State the issue between the first applicants and the
respondents as to the historical boundaries
of Miriuwung country was, in the
main, in respect of the margins of the area, such as the Goose Hill area on the
west and to the
south the Glen Hill area and land to the south of Lake
Argyle.
The ethnographic maps do not purport to set exact boundaries of
Miriuwung country in these areas and provide only a general geographic
indication.
The State contends that there was a general shift or
movement of the location of Miriuwung speaking people after sovereignty. The
exact nature or direction of the shift asserted was not entirely clear. In
respect of the Goose Hill area it was suggested there
had been a northward
movement of the Miriuwung people and that the Miriuwung connection to that area
was of recent origin. In respect
of the southern part of the claim area it was
suggested that the area was Gija territory last century and, by inference, that
the
Miriuwung community had expanded southward.
A degree of indeterminacy
is to be expected in the alignment of boundaries of tribal or language units and
at the edges of the tribal
territory acknowledgement of shared interests will be
reflected in descriptions of country affiliation as "mixed" or as
"half-half", eg Miriuwung-Gija mix. Primacy of affiliation is often given
to the language that is first mentioned. (P Sutton, "Language in Aboriginal
Australia: social dialects in a geographic idiom", Language In
Australia, Editor: S Romaine (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991)
49 at 53-55; Associate Professor Christensen, "Supplementary Anthropological
Report" Ex A40 pp 80, 83.) The evidence in these proceedings suggests
that there may have been in the past a shared Miriuwung-Goolawarreng
use of the
Goose Hill area and that the southern part of the claim area has had in the
past, and retains, a shared identity for Miriuwung
and Gija people. Such mixing
indicates that Miriuwung and Gajerrong were communities within a region of
communities and does not
in itself suggest a population shift, nor does it deny
the Miriuwung and Gajerrong people a continuity of connection to those parts
of
the claim area.
In earlier times the Goose Hill area had been a meeting
place for a number of tribal groups including Miriuwung, Gajerrong, Doolboong
and Goolawarreng. (Ex A18 pp 84, 147) In "primary" evidence the area was
identified as "Miriuwung-Guluwaring mixed" and linguistic and
cultural similarities between the Miriuwung and Goolawarreng were emphasised.
There is no evidence that people
today claim traditional connections to Goose
Hill as Goolawarreng people or identify as Goolawarreng. While it might be
inferred
that there has been a loss of some of the linguistic and cultural
diversity since contact, it cannot be said that Miriuwung identification
with
the country is of recent origin.
In the course of taking "primary"
evidence near Goose Hill it became apparent that no claim was made by witnesses
for the first applicants to country west of Goose
Hill, identified as the Parry
Lagoon area. That area was said to be for a cultural and linguistically distinct
people the Boogayi
and who had all died out. At the same time Mona Williams, one
of the third applicants, was said to have an interest in the Parry
Lagoon area
and she in turn acknowledged a Miriuwung interest in the eastern part of the
Goose Hill area.
It was said by Sheba Dignari that Doolboong country was
west of the claim area and included part of the claim area to the west of
Goose
Hill. The demarcation of territory was a creek line described by the witness.
(Ex A8 - mark "J7") As stated earlier, according to Grant Ngabidj,
Doolboong country was "below Goose Hill". (Ex A16 p 161) According to the
evidence presented, Doolboong is extinct as a separate Aboriginal community.
Some members of the
Miriuwung and Gajerrong community have Doolboong links but
it was not submitted that a Doolboong community remains extant as part
of the
Miriuwung and Gajerrong community. The "primary" evidence for the
first applicants did not contend that Miriuwung country had been expanded to
include the Doolboong country. That
part of the claim area west of Goose Hill,
being the area west of the line drawn by Sheba Dignari between Parry Lagoon and
Muggs
Lagoon must be excised.
As to the southern part of the claim area,
the evidence of Mr Akerman, Dr Palmer and Mr Barber based on recent
heritage and site survey work suggested that the country may be identified as
"Miriuwung-Gija mix" and that the persons holding rights and interests in
this country included Gija-speaking people. There was "primary" evidence
adduced by the fifth respondents as to rights and interests held by a family
group identified as Gija-speaking people. Two
of the members of that group, Joe
Lissadell and Chocolate Thomas, are included in the first applicants as
representatives of the
Miriuwung and Gajerrong people.
In that southern
part of the claim area between the Ord and Bow Rivers south of the junction,
there was conflicting evidence as to
whether the Aboriginal persons acknowledged
to have rights and interests in that area now identified as Miriuwung people.
John Toby
said it was Miriuwung country because those people were Miriuwung
people and he was supported in this by Ms Kofod. Chocolate Thomas
said it was
Gija country. The fifth respondents adduced evidence from Maggie John and
another witness that at least part of this
area, extending to east of Lake
Argyle and to north of the Behn River was Malngin country.
Having regard
to the whole of the evidence, I am satisfied that, historically, Miriuwung
people were connected with the southern part
of the claim area and that the
connection has been maintained.
The evidence also suggests, however, that
in respect of that part of the claim area the right to use the area may have
been shared
and native title also held by Malngin and Gija communities. No
determination to that effect can be made in this proceeding under
the Act as
amended. If communal title is asserted by communities claiming connection with
the original Malngin and Gija communities,
that may require an application for
declaration of a common law right in a court of competent
jurisdiction.
(b) Gajerrong boundaries
The respondents
contended that all, or part, of that part of the claim area, said by the first
applicants to have been Gajerrong country,
was occupied at sovereignty by other
communities and not by people who identified themselves as Gajerrong.
It
was accepted that Gajerrong was not the only language spoken in, and identified
with, the northern part of the claim area at the
time of sovereignty. In the
"primary" evidence extinct languages Wardenybeng and Doolboong were
acknowledged to have been associated with this area albeit that use of
the area
was said to be mixed in with Gajerrong. No vocabulary other than the language
names themselves has been recorded. In these
proceedings Wardenybeng was
described as a language very similar to Gajerrong. The impression I gained from
the evidence is that
they could be regarded as mutually understood dialects. The
Doolboong language differed more markedly from Gajerrong although the
inference
has been drawn by linguists that it would have formed part of the Djerag
langauge group.
Overall, the evidence supports a conclusion that, as the
fifth respondents conceded in respect of that part of the claim area identified
as Ningbing, "as far back as living memory goes those who identified
as Doolbung, Wardenybeng and Gajerrong mixed together socially and culturally
and exploited the resources of
the land together".
Persons who are
now identified as Gajerrong people, namely Dodger Carlton and the Aldus siblings
were said to have spiritual or religious
responsibility to look after the
northern part of the claim area under the laws and customs acknowledged by the
Gajerrong people.
It was also acknowledged that other Aboriginal people, namely,
Frank Chulung and the Gerrard family had rights and responsibilities
in respect
of that part of the claim area. Apart from Frank Chulung, who was not called to
give evidence by the fifth respondents,
there is no evidence that there was any
Aboriginal person identifying as Doolboong or Wardenybeng asserting an interest
in this area.
As stated above, it was also clear from the evidence, and not
really disputed by the respondents, that these persons had ancestral
connections
to the organized community in occupation of the north and north-west parts of
the claim area at the time of sovereignty.
It was Associate Professor
Christensen’s view that, having regard to the work of Ms Kaberry and what
was told to Dr Shaw by
Grant Ngabidj, Gajerrong may have been an overall tribal
label, or a portmanteau term, by which the society in occupation of the
northern
part of the claim area at the time of sovereignty was identified. (Ex A41 p
56)
The map prepared by Ms Kaberry to accompany her major work
"Aboriginal Woman Sacred and Profane" (Ex 44) and which serves as a
descriptive illustration to assist understanding of the text, shows Gajerrong to
be to the north of
Miriuwung, extending east across the Territory border from
the east side of the Gulf. One of the earlier sketch maps prepared by
Ms Kaberry
(Ex A42) is especially interesting in that it appears to suggest that Ms Kaberry
formed the view that Gajerrong was a
label synonomous with "nulamo", a
term used by Aboriginal people in the Forrest River area to refer to peoples to
the east and covering placenames such as Jalil,
recorded by Ms Kaberry as the
"gra" for Maggie Darrng’s sibling, mother, and maternal
grandparents and Mulali (Reedy Creek), being locations in an area that the
respondents contend was Doolboong country. Significantly, unlike Gajerrong,
there is no mention in Ms Kofod’s written work
or field notes of
Wardenybeng people or language, and sparing reference to Doolboong with no
indication that either of them existed
as a tribal group.
It was apparent
from Ms Kaberry’s Forrest River genealogies (Ex A57), and Associate
Professor Christensen’s analysis of
them, that Ms Kaberry recorded the
names of numerous persons whose "gra" or country was said to be a
location within the area described in the "primary" evidence as Gajerrong
territory, including Boorroonoong (Lacrosse Island) and Minini (Elephant Hill),
on or within the claim area,
and Jalil, Mulali and Ningbing, outside
it.
In apparent conflict with the map prepared by Ms Kaberry is Professor
Tindale’s work "The Aboriginal Tribes of Australia", in which a
tribe described as "Duulngnari" is shown as occupying the entire
north and north-west of the claim area from the eastern side of the Gulf to the
other side of the
Territory border where the tribal country of Gajerrong is
depicted. (Ex 40)
In the text, Professor Tindale (at 153) states
that Duulngnari is comprised of three constituent hordes "that some
aborigines claim are separate tribal units. They are the Pokai on the mangrove
margins of the Cambridge Gulf south of Mount
Connection, the Kanjai between that
eminence and Knob Peak, and the Wardaia extending east to the mouth of the Keep
River."
In her evidence Ms Kofod said that the word Duulngnari may
have a similar meaning to Doolboong, "-ngarri" being a pan-Kimberley
suffix sometimes attaching to language names, having an equivalent meaning
in other languages to
the Miriuwung "-woong" or "- boong".
She also gave evidence that Wardaia may equate to Wardenybeng.
Whilst
Associate Professor Christensen accepted that Duulngnari could equate to
Doolboong, he noted that a distinction was to be drawn
between the nature of the
use of the word Doolboong in evidence and the use of Duulngnari by Tindale. He
said it was plausible Tindale
had used the term to gloss a complex
grouping.
Professor Maddock held a contrary view to that of Associate
Professor Christensen and preferred Professor Tindale’s mapping
to that of
Ms Kaberry as Professor Tindale’s work was explicitly concerned with
boundaries at the time of sovereignty. But
unlike Ms Kaberry’s mapping
there is no evidence as to the basis on which Professor Tindale settled the
identity of country
for the "Duulngnari". For example, there is no
evidence that he conducted any field work in the claim area and he appears to
have rejected the field notes
of Professor Birdsell, who was said to be his
principal informant in respect of the claim area. (Ex A41 p47) There was also
evidence
from Mr Akerman that Professor Tindale, in a meritorious attempt
to map the tribal areas for the whole of Australia, had been unable
to avoid
clear errors in some instances. Further, as stated above, taken as a whole Ms
Kaberry’s mapping of the Miriuwung and
other tribes was more consistent
with other evidence received.
Grant Ngabidj told Dr Shaw (Ex A16 p 31)
that he was a Gajerrong person and described his right to occupy and make use of
the natural
resources of the north coastal area and the eastern side of the the
Gulf.
Dr Shaw was extensively cross-examined on his recording of
Grant’s Ngabidj’s birth place as Cow Creek (Ex A16 p 31), it
being put to him that it was more likely that Grant Ngabidj’s place of
birth was Skull Creek on the west side
of the Territory border. I am not
persuaded there is any error in that part of Dr Shaw’s record. It is
consistent with other
material he recorded:
"My father gave me a sandy island called Wundarri on the coast where I was born. ... It was a very long island joined to the mainland by a marsh with mangroves growing on it. We called the mangroves Balimbarr and they stretched from Kamilili near Bamboo Spring and Wungabal on the limestone towards Brolga Spring."
(Ex A16 p 32)
It is clear that Dr Shaw was told
by Grant Ngabidj that prior to the massacre of his people by the proprietors of
Ningbing Station
before World War I, Ngabidj, as a young boy, lived a
traditional life with his family along the northern coastal part of the claim
area between the Gulf and Keep River. (Ex A16
pp 32-35)
The history
records the types of "bush tucker" found and eaten in the area when
Ngabidj was growing up. Water was obtained from wells dug in the "early
days" not far from the sea, and found by lifting up stones when the tide
went out to expose fresh water springs. Ngabidj describes an island
called
Ngarrmorr (Pelican Island) and how people would get to Ngarrmorr on the
retreating tide from Wundarri, swimming on logs to
hunt porcupine (echidna),
pelicans, flying foxes and white cranes and to collect turtle eggs. They would
stay overnight and return
in the morning.
When Grant Ngabidj was perhaps
about ten years of age he saw the European managers of Ningbing Station round up
his people near Grant
Creek on the north coast, north-east of Ningbing Station
as a result of which approximately forty young Gajerrong men were shot and
killed. The occurrence of this event and the taking of Grant Ngabidj, his mother
and his sister to Ningbing Station is described
in plain terms in the record
made by Dr Shaw. (Ex A16 pp 28, 36-38; Ex A19 p 45)
Dr Shaw in his
evidence confirmed that Grant Ngabidj identified himself as Gajerrong. He also
spoke Doolboong but he did not suggest
to Dr Shaw that the east coast of
the Gulf was the preserve of the Doolboong people:
"...we talk Gadjerau and Dulbung when we answer them back. The people who speak Dulbung came from Forrest River; they bred in that country. Many of them come along for their relations and lived in my country, mixed; but I am Gadjerau properly."
(Ex A16 p31)
As mentioned earlier, Grant Ngabidj in
describing Ngarranggarni to Dr Shaw identified Boorroonoong, and the adjacent
coastal area,
as his country. There was continuity between the Dreamings
referred to by Dodger Carlton in his evidence and those told by Grant
Ngabidj to
Dr Shaw.
The principal "primary" evidence adduced by the first
applicants was that of Dodger Carlton. Paddy Carlton was called as a witness by
the fifth respondents
and the third applicants.
Dodger Carlton was born
at Boogoojoowarli, a spring near where the court heard evidence at Ningbing. At
that time his parents were
‘walking around’ in the bush with Grant
Ngabidj and a "couple of old people from the Wyndham side". He was told
that he was born around 1942. When he was still small they went in to Ningbing
Station and later when he was a "grown-up kid" they moved to Carlton Hill
Station.
His country was said to be the Ningbing area, which was also
referred to in the proceedings as Wardenybeng or Yoorra Yoorra, which
includes
the north and north-west inter-tidal zones, coastal flats and islands in the
claim area. Dodger Carlton is also regarded
as a regent to the Aldus siblings in
respect of that part of the claim area on the eastern side of the Gulf. Regency,
it was explained
by Mr Akerman, was a situation whereby Dodger Carlton had a
responsibility to look after country in respect of that part of the claim
area
until such time as the Aldus siblings were regarded as having acquired
sufficient knowledge, or maturity, under the laws and
customs of the Gajerrong
people.
Dodger Carlton stressed the similarities between Doolboong,
Wardenybeng and Gajerrong, by stating variously that "Mulali" (Reedy
Creek) and "Gayirreban" (Mount Connection) above the Ord River on the
eastern side of the Gulf were "Doolbung or Gajerrong Doolbung mix"; that
Doolbung, Wardenybeng and Gajerrong were "all one"; that "Wardenybeng
is Gajerrong"; that in the earlier days Doolboong, Wardenybeng and Gajerrong
were "all mixed together"; and that Lacrosse Island was for three groups
Doolboong,Wardenybeng and Gajerrong; and that Doolboong and Gajerrong "used
to mix, understand one another, speak one another language."
Paddy
Carlton is an older man born at around the time of the First World War and it
was apparent that as an elder he played an important
role in the ritual and
ceremonial life of the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community and was respected and
deferred to by members of that
community especially in respect of traditional
matters. He was initiated into the law by Boolngara.
Paddy Carlton
identified Doolboong, Wardenybeng and Gajerrong as separate, although
contiguous, areas of country. In the light of
the understanding that the
Doolboong, Wardenybeng and Gajerrong shared the use of some parts of this part
of the claim area, albeit
that different areas of country may have been more
closely identified with one or other, there is no real conflict between the
evidence
of Dodger Carlton and Paddy Carlton. (See: R M and C H Berndt,
"The World of the First Australians", at 96.)
Having regard to the
foregoing, the contention that people who now identify themselves as Gajerrong
assert a right to this part of
the claim area as a result of the introduction,
post-sovereignty, of Gajerrong speaking peoples from outside the claim area
cannot
be sustained.
There is little doubt that there has been a dramatic
thinning of population in this part of the claim area and a loss of the cultural
and language diversity that may have been present at the time of sovereignty but
connection with ancestors who were members of the
original community in
occupation of the land has been demonstrated. The Gajerrong identity of the
present community is rooted in
the past and lends weight to the contention that
the community has maintained, as far as practicable, a connection with the claim
area since the time of sovereignty.
I am satisfied that Gajerrong
country included the land in the claim area running from the eastern side of the
Gulf, along the northern
coast to the State/Territory border, and the three
islands off the north coast. As stated earlier, Miriuwung country merges with
Gajerrong country from about Point Springs on the east to north of Goose Hill on
the west.
Second applicants’ claim
As set out earlier in these reasons, the claim of the second applicants
cannot be separated from the claim of the first applicants.
The native title is
a communal title held by the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community of which the
second applicants are part. If native
title is determined to exist it will be
appropriate for discussions to be held between the first and second applicants
before any
orders are made under ss 56 and 57 of the Act.
Third applicants’ claim
Boorroonoong (Lacrosse Island)
The case put by both
the first and third applicants was that Boorroonoong (Lacrosse Island) was an
area in which the interest of the
Gajerrong people overlapped with that of
Aboriginal people from the western side of the Gulf. As stated above the third
applicants
also sought to demonstrate that these Aboriginal persons were not
persons holding rights and interests under the laws and customs
of the first
applicant group, rather it was asserted that they were members of the community
of native title holders described as
the "Balanggarra
Peoples".
There was primary evidence that Aboriginal people from the
western side of the Gulf, in particular Victor Martin, through his grandfather
Kaalgi, regarded Lacrosse Island as part of their country. This is supported by
Ms Kaberry who records Boorroonoong as Kaalgi’s
"gra" in her
Forrest River genealogies. Kaalgi was said to have travelled to Lacrosse Island
from the west side of the Gulf in dug-out
canoes to hunt flying fox; to have
lived on the island for a time to escape massacres and to have a Dreaming and
ritual connected
with the island. There was also evidence that Boorroonoong was
part of the country connected with the Gajerrong people, that they
have
knowledge of Dreamings associated with that area, distinct from that of Kaalgi,
which link the island with Gajerrong country
on the eastern side of the Gulf,
that Gajerrong men swam to the island on logs for hunting and that the Gajerrong
people continue
to assert rights and responsibilities in relation to the island
under their laws and customs.
The Gajerrong people clearly acknowledge
the rights of Victor Martin and his family in Boorroonoong, and there was
general agreement
from the anthropologists that Aboriginal people from the east
and west side of the Gulf had overlapping, but not inconsistent, rights
and
interests in Boorroonoong under their respective laws and customs. Ms Doohan
explained this overlapping of interests as follows
in her initial
report:
"the two groups do not come together to form a single claimant group but rather two groups whose laws and customs have allowed them to share the use and enjoyment of Lacrosse Island and to maintain their separate and distinctive traditions and connections to the islands".
(Ex C16(a), Appendix A, p 7)
There was "primary" and
anthropological evidence that the Aboriginal people represented by the third
applicants were distinct from the first applicant
group in that they did not
observe the classificatory kinship system and were part of a coenobium of common
ancestors with people
from the west side of the Gulf. I accept Ms Doohan’s
opinion that the connection of Victor Martin and other Aboriginal people
from
the west side of the Gulf does not arise by reason of their membership of the
Miriuwung and Gajerrong people, rather they have
separate and distinct
traditions and connections in respect of Boorroonoong.
It was apparent
that Victor Martin acknowledged and observed laws and customs in relation to
land by reason of his membership of a
wider community. There was limited primary
evidence led by the third applicants as to the identity of the group said to
hold native
title, no doubt because of the comparatively small area of land
involved. However the evidence that was led was consistent with Ms
Doohan’s report in which she identified a group observing separate laws
and customs, which group included the third applicants
who made the claim as
representatives of that group, however the relevant group may have been
identified at sovereignty.
I am satisfied that any determination of
native title should take account of the interest of the third applicants in
Boorroonoong
(Lacrosse Island).
It was faintly submitted in argument that
the Court could not make a determination of native title which included a
determination
of the interests of the third applicants unless the determination
was in respect of an application made by the third applicants and
referred to
the Court by the Tribunal pursuant to s 81 of the Act as it then
stood.
That submission may be dealt with quite shortly. It is apparent
from the provisions and objects of the Act that the Court is given
jurisdiction
to resolve a dispute by determining whether native title exists. Once a matter
attracting jurisdiction is before the
Court the whole of the dispute as to the
existence of native title in respect of the land the subject of the application
referred
to the Court, and arising out of the facts which underlie that matter,
can be dealt with by the Court if the appropriate parties
are properly joined to
the litigation to have that dispute resolved. Such a course was followed in this
matter.
Extinguishment of native title
The first issue that arises in respect of the extinguishment of native
title is whether there is an onus of proof upon the applicants
to show that
native title has not been extinguished, or upon the respondents to show that it
has.
As set out earlier in these reasons, extinguishment of native title,
fragile though the interest is, will not be taken to have been
effected by the
Crown unless a clear and plain intention so to act is made obvious in the public
record either by act of the Executive,
authorized by the legislature, or by act
of the legislature. (Wik per Toohey J at 126; per Gummow J at 186; per
Kirby J at 249.)
In Coe v Commonwealth of Australia [1993] HCA 42; (1993)
118 ALR 193 at 206 Mason CJ, in deciding an interlocutory motion to strike out a
statement of claim, opined that the Crown would not bear the
onus of showing
that native title had been extinguished. Expressions conveying a contrary view
are to be found in the reasons of
Toohey J in Mabo (No 2) (at 183)
and of Gummow J in Wik (at 185). Toohey J referred to the remarks of Hall
J in Calder who had stated that there was a presumption of continuance of
native title after sovereignty and that the burden of establishing
extinguishment rested squarely on the Crown. (Calder per Hall J at 375,
401, 404.) The opinion of Hall J was approved by the Supreme Court in R v
Sparrow (at 1099).
In R v Van der Peet (at 585)
L’Heureux-Dubé J stated that the "onus of proving extinguishment
is on the party alleging it, that is, the Crown" and legislation necessarily
inconsistent with the continued enjoyment of Aboriginal rights was not
sufficient to meet the test.
In Western Australia v The
Commonwealth (at 422-423) Mason CJ, Brennan, Deane, Toohey, Gaudron and
McHugh JJ stated:
"Although an acquiring Sovereign can extinguish such rights and interests in the course of the act of State acquiring the territory, the presumption in the case of the Crown is that no extinguishment is intended.
...
The State of Western Australia, acknowledging the presumption, sought to rebut it by showing that the British Crown, in acquiring the territory of Western Australia, manifested an intention to extinguish all native title to land in that territory. That intention was said to follow from the Crown’s intention to assume absolute ownership of all land within the Colony. To discharge the onus, it is necessary to show at least that the Crown has manifested clearly and plainly an intention to extinguish all native title. So much is required of any statute which is said to extinguish native title which has survived acquisition of a territory by the Crown and there is no reason why some lesser standard should be applied in ascertaining the Crown’s intention when exercising the prerogative power to acquire new territory. It may be that even stricter proof is required."
The weight of
authority, and the application of principle, requires that the onus of proof in
respect of extinguishment rest on the
party propounding it.
Except for
coastal flats, tidal zones and the islands, land now described as vacant or
reserved Crown land was land subject to pastoral
leases first granted by the
Crown in the last decade of the nineteenth century. The terms on which pastoral
leases were granted included
the reservation by the Crown of a right to excise
from the lease, from time to time, such land as was required by the Crown for
public
purposes.
The State and the Territory contend that the grant of
pastoral leases pursuant to statute, was a clear statement of Crown intention
to
extinguish native title in respect of land subject to such leases.
In the
Goose Hill area the first applicants contend that at least some of the reserved
land in that area was not subject to a prior
grant of a valid pastoral lease. As
set out earlier in these reasons, the first applicants have not established that
native title
exists in relation to the land in the western part of this Reserve.
The State contends that in any event part of that reserved land
was the subject
of a freehold grant in 1918 to the Wyndham Freezing Canning and Meat Export
Works, an incorporated trading concern
under the State Trading Concerns
Act 1916 (WA). Part of the reserved land in this area was also included in
the Noogoora Burr Quarantine Area declared in 1981 pursuant to
reg 10 of the
Agriculture and Related Resources (Property Quarantine) Regulations 1981
(WA) and under s 105(ia) of the Agriculture and Related Resources Protection
Act 1976 (WA). These issues will be dealt with separately later in
these reasons.
First, it is necessary to consider the effect on native title of the grant of
a pastoral lease before considering whether native title
was affected by any
subsequent acts of the Crown in respect of land in the claim area.
(a) Pastoral Leases
(i) State
In Western Australia v The Commonwealth,
Mason CJ, Brennan, Deane, Toohey, Gaudron and McHugh JJ (at 433-434) held
that native title in Western Australia was not extinguished
by the establishment
of the colony of Western Australia and that -
"since the establishment of the Colony native title in respect of particular parcels of land has been extinguished only parcel by parcel. It has been extinguished by the valid exercise of power to grant interests in some of those parcels and to appropriate others of them for the use of the Crown inconsistently with the continuing right of Aborigines to enjoy native title."
By an Order in Council made on 22 March 1850, pursuant to
the Sale of Waste Lands Act 1842 (Imp) the Crown ordered that the
following provisions be of effect in the colony of Western Australia:
"Nothing contained in any pastoral lease shall prevent the aboriginal natives of this colony from entering upon the lands comprised therein, and seeking their subsistence therefrom in their accustomed manner;"
By that Order in Council the Crown sought to avoid problems
experienced in the colony of New South Wales, namely, conflict arising
out of
the exercise of rights asserted by pastoralists and the traditional rights of
Aboriginal inhabitants. (See: Wik Peoples v State of Queensland (1996)
63 FCR 450 per Drummond J at 466-475.)
The terms of the Order in Council
were incorporated in the Land Regulations 1851 (WA), made by Queen
Victoria for proclamation in Western Australia.
The first pastoral leases
of the East Kimberley were granted by the Governor under the Land Regulations
1882 (WA) in the form set out in the 11th Schedule to the
Regulations. The interest described as a pastoral lease in that Schedule was
subject to a reservation in favour of
Aboriginal people expressed in the
following terms:
"Except and always reserved to Us, Our Heirs and Successors, ... full right to the Aboriginal natives of the said Colony at all times to enter upon any unenclosed or enclosed but otherwise unimproved part of the said demised Premises for the purpose of seeking their subsistence therefrom in their accustomed manner;"
An identical clause was included in the form of pastoral lease
set out in the Land Regulations 1887 (WA), which replaced the Land
Regulations 1882 (WA) in respect of pastoral leases issued in the Kimberley
Division of the State. Similarly, after responsible government commenced
in the
colony in 1890, s 92 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) provided that all pastoral
leases were to be issued in the form set out in the 24th Schedule of
that Act and the form contained a clause in the same terms.
The Land
Act 1933 (WA), which replaced the Land Act 1898 (WA), did not
continue that reservation in the statutory form of pastoral lease. However, the
Land Act Amendment Act 1934 (WA) inserted s 106(2) in the Land Act
1933 (WA) which provides as follows:
"The aboriginal natives may at all times enter upon any unenclosed and unimproved parts of the land the subject of a pastoral lease to seek their sustenance in their accustomed manner."
It was accepted
that no pastoral leases were issued under the Land Act 1933 (WA) in
respect of land in the claim area before the Land Act Amendment Act 1934
(WA) came into operation. Under the Land Act 1933 (WA) the term of
a "pastoral lease" could be for a period of up to forty-eight
years.
There were numerous limitations, described as reservations, upon
the interest granted as a pastoral lease under the Land Regulations 1882
(WA), the Land Regulations 1887 (WA), the Land Act 1898 (WA) and
the Land Act 1933 (WA).
Under reg 85 of the Land Regulations
1882 (WA) the following rights were reserved by the Crown:
• to lay out and make public roads through the leased land;
• to take away "indigenous produce", rock or soil required for public purposes;
• to cut and remove timber and other woods;
• to sell any "mineral land" within the limits of the pastoral lease;
• to sell any portion of the pastoral lease and exercise a right of immediate entry; and
• for any person to pass over unenclosed or enclosed but otherwise unimproved land, with or without stock, on all necessary occasions.
In the form of pastoral lease set out
in the 11th Schedule to the Land Regulations 1882 (WA),
matters excepted and reserved from the grant were further described, for
example:
• full power in the Crown from time to time to sell all, or any, unsold portion of the pastoral lease subject to a claim for compensation for improvements;
• full power in the Crown to make grants or sales of any part of the pastoral lease for public purposes and to except from sale and reserve, or to resume, parts of the pastoral lease as required in the public interest, including for the use and benefit of Aboriginal inhabitants;
• full right for any person to enter upon any part of the pastoral lease to examine the mineral capabilities thereof and do all things necessary for the purposes of making such an examination.
The foregoing exceptions and
reservations were repeated in reg 61 of the Land Regulations 1887 (WA)
and in the form of pastoral lease set out in the 9th Schedule (see:
Moore and Scroope v State of Western Australia (1907) 3 CLR 334 at 336)
and in s 107 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) and in the form of pastoral lease
set out in the 24th Schedule thereof.
Section 105 of the Land Act 1933 (WA), equivalent to reg 82 of the
Land Regulations 1882 (WA), reg 59 of the Land Regulations
1887 (WA) and s 106 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) described the limited
nature of the interest obtained by a lessee under a pastoral lease, the relevant
parts of s 105 reading
as follows:
"105(1) Subject to subsection (2) a pastoral lease shall give no right to the soil, or to the timber, except as may be required for domestic purposes, for the construction of airstrips, roads, buildings, fences, stockyards, or other improvements on the lands so occupied."
Under s 106(1) of the Land Act 1933 (WA) specified
qualifications, described as reservations, on the grant of a pastoral lease
included reservation of use of the land
in the pastoral lease for the making of
public roads; for the taking of any material for public purposes; for the
passage of any
person, with or without stock, over unenclosed or enclosed
but otherwise unimproved land in the pastoral lease on all necessary occasions;
and, up until 1982,
the right to sell any part of the leased land with a right
of immediate entry by the Crown upon exercise of their right. In addition,
in s
109 of the Land Act 1933 (WA) the interests of the pastoral lessee
were subject to the excision of any part of the land required by the Crown at
any time for public
purpose without compensation being payable other than for
improvements. Land contained within a pastoral lease could be resumed and
declared open for selection for homestead farms and working men’s blocks
and, until 1939, without compensation necessarily
being paid for improvements.
After 1963 land within pastoral leases could be resumed, declared open for
selection and made subject
to another pastoral lease to the
"selector".
Under ss 46 and 47 of the Land Act 1933 (WA),
land could also be withdrawn from a pastoral lease and declared open for
selection as cultivable or grazing land under a "conditional purchase
lease". Until 1963, under s 56 of the Land Act 1933 (WA) and
previously under s 62 of the Land Act 1898 (WA), a pastoral lessee
in the Kimberley Division could apply for a "conditional purchase lease"
in respect of up to 1 per cent, but in any event not more than 2,000 hectares,
of the Crown land within the pastoral lease.
Pursuant to the Mining
Act 1904 (WA) and the Mining Act 1978 (WA) land subject to a pastoral
lease was at all times subject to the grant by the Crown of possession to a
third party for mining
purposes, not limited to prospecting.
A similar
position obtained in respect of land subject to a pastoral lease in the
Territory.
Land subject to a pastoral lease remains Crown land as defined
in the Land Regulations 1887 (WA) (reg 2), the Land Act 1898 (WA)
(s 3) and the Land Act 1933 (WA) (s 3). Unlawful occupation or trespass
upon Crown lands is made an offence (Land Act 1898 (WA) (s 135); Land
Act 1933 (WA) (s 164)). It was not contended that such provisions were
intended to apply to native title holders. (See: Mabo (No 2) per Brennan
J at 66, Deane, Gaudron JJ at 114; Wik per Toohey J at 120-121; per
Gaudron J at 146-147; per Gummow J at 190-194.)
Furthermore, land in a
pastoral lease is still "Crown land" for the purposes of other
legislation dealing with control, management and possession of such land and of
flora and fauna, to wit,
legislation dealing with the mining of minerals and
petroleum, drainage and catchment of water, and conservation of land, flora and
fauna. (See: Mining Act 1904 (WA) (s 3); Mining Act 1978 (WA) (s
8); Petroleum Act 1936 (WA) (s 4); Petroleum Act 1967 (WA) (s 5);
Land Drainage Act 1925 (WA) (s 6); Wildlife Conservation Act 1950
(WA) (s 6); Conservation and Land Management Act 1984 (WA) (s
11)).
The nature of the foregoing limitations upon an interest granted as
a pastoral lease under the Land Regulations 1882 (WA), Land
Regulations 1887 (WA), Land Act 1898 (WA) and Land Act 1933
(WA) do not support a conclusion that the creation of the statutory interest of
a pastoral lease by the Crown demonstrated a clear
and plain intention by the
Crown to extinguish native title in respect of land the subject of a pastoral
lease.
In addition to the qualified nature of the possessory rights
granted to a pastoral lessee, it is plain that the clauses of the statutory
form
of pastoral lease set out in the Land Regulations 1882 (WA), Land
Regulations 1887 (WA), and the Land Act 1898 (WA) retained for
Aboriginal people the right to enter, and to be on, unenclosed and enclosed but
unimproved land on pastoral
leases, to maintain their existence in their
accustomed manner. The effect of that exception was to limit the interest
granted by
the Crown as a pastoral lease and to preserve an existing right of
Aboriginal people. (Wade v New South Wales Rutile Mining Company Pty Ltd
[1969] HCA 28; (1969) 121 CLR 177 per Windeyer J at 194; Wik per Gummow J at 200-201.)
The statutory exception to, or reservation upon, the statutory interest granted
in the form prescribed
did not create a new right in Aboriginal people but
reserved and acknowledged an existing right. (The Yandama Pastoral Company v
The Mundi Mundi Pastoral Company Limited [1925] HCA 38; (1925) 36 CLR 340 per Knox CJ at
348; per Higgins J at 377.)
The qualification expressed in s 106(2) of
the Land Act 1933 (WA), in place of the exception, or reservation, in the
prescribed form of the pastoral lease, was not intended to have, and did
not
have, a different consequence for native title.
The use of that
substantive statutory provision, which stated that access to unenclosed and
unimproved land of pastoral leases for
Aboriginal people seeking sustenance in
their accustomed manner was unrestricted, made clear that the statutory interest
granted
to a pastoral lessee did not include a right in the lessee to exclude
Aboriginal people from land held for pastoral purposes, nor
permit the lessee to
restrict the exercise of a right of Aboriginal people to the convenience of the
lessee. The substance of the
statutory provision was the acknowledgement by the
Crown of an existing right based on custom and that such a right, although
regulated,
continued after the grant of a pastoral lease. Such a statutory
provision made it unnecessary for the Crown to further define the
nature of the
interest granted as a pastoral lease by an express exception or reservation to
the grant.
The history of legislative provisions in respect of pastoral
leases before s 106(2) was introduced, and the form of the subsection,
does not
support an argument that by s 106(2) the Crown evinced a clear and plain
intention to extinguish native title by the grant
of a pastoral lease and create
a new statutory right of access for Aboriginal people as a burden on a pastoral
lessee’s interest.
The reference to seeking subsistence, or
sustenance, from the land in an accustomed manner made it plain that in the
exception clauses,
and in s 106(2) of the Land Act 1933 (WA), the Crown
acknowledged an existing right of access to land over which the Crown had
granted rights to depasture stock. Such
an acknowledgement was inconsistent with
any intention to extinguish native title under which such rights of access and
use arose.
In its terms, s 106(2) does not create a right. It is a
statement that nothing in an instrument granted under the Land Act 1933
(WA), namely, a pastoral lease, will prevent access by Aboriginal people to
Crown land for the customary purpose of obtaining sustenance.
In other words,
the terms of a pastoral lease are not to be read as disposing of existing
Aboriginal rights.
Section 106(2) is to be read with the knowledge that
rights granted to a pastoral lessee by the Crown under a pastoral lease may
subordinate
rights of Aboriginal people under native title if the exercise of
those rights conflicts with the exercise of rights granted by the
Crown under a
pastoral lease. Accordingly, the purpose of s 106(2) is to make it clear that
the right granted by the Crown to a pastoral
lessee to make use of the fruits of
the land of the pastoral lease is subject to and, therefore, cannot be in
conflict with, an Aboriginal
right to obtain sustenance from the same
source.
Although it may follow necessarily that the grant of a pastoral
lease may involve regulation of aboriginal rights arising under native
title, it
does not follow that it is the intention of the Crown that the grant of such an
interest effect extinguishment of native
title, the root of aboriginal rights in
respect of the land, usufructuary and otherwise. As explained earlier, the
Supreme Court
stated in R v Sparrow (at 1097) that regulation is not to
be confused with extinguishment. That an aboriginal right is controlled
stringently or in great detail does not mean that right and title is intended to
be extinguished.
Recognition by the Crown of an aboriginal right to enter
and use land of a pastoral lease for usufructuary purposes, a right that
is an
incident of native title, and acknowledgement of the priority of that right over
rights of a pastoral lessee created by the
Crown, denies intention by the Crown
to extinguish native title and with it such rights as are available thereunder,
for example,
rights to have access to the land for spiritual, ritual or
ceremonial purposes, or to pass over, or through, the land as necessary
according to traditional rights and practices.
The State submitted that the Western Australian land legislation, unlike the
legislation considered in Wik, observed a remarkable degree of uniformity
with, and adherence to, common law forms of tenure. However, the relevant
legislation
did not utilize a distinction between "leases" and
"licenses" for pastoral purposes in the Kimberley District and it
provided for numerous kinds of other leases (see: Pt 4 to the 1st
Schedule of the amending Act) indicating that as in other States there was an
invention of Australian tenures of new types by land legislation in
Western Australia. Further, at all relevant times the Regulations and
legislation contained provisions equivalent
to those discussed by the High Court
in Wik which "effectually vested without the need for prior entry, the
interest granted" (Wik per Gummow J at 189.) As
Dr T P Fry states, the evolution of Crown leasehold tenures in
Western Australia was destined to develop
upon similar lines to colonies on the
eastern seaboard. ("Land Tenures in Australian Law", Res Judicatae
3 (1947) 158 at 161.)
Regulation 3 of the Land Regulations 1882
(WA) provided, in relevant respects, that:
"The Governor is authorised,...to dispose of the Crown lands within the Colony in the manner and upon the conditions prescribed by these Regulations,...and all grants and other instruments disposing of any portion of Crown lands in fee simple or for any less estate made in accordance with such Regulations shall be valid and effectual in law to transfer to and vest in possession in the purchasers the land described in such grants or other instruments for the estate or interest therein mentioned."
Equivalent provisions were contained in the Land
Regulations 1887 (WA) (reg 3); the Land Act 1898 (WA) (s 4) and the
Land Act 1933 (WA) (s 7).
It can be seen that at all relevant
times a fundamental requirement for the creation and alienation of a statutory
interest in lands
of the Crown was completion by the Crown of an appropriate
formal grant of interest.
After 1900 the Land Act 1898 (WA), (by
s15 of Act No15 of 1900), provided that
"A Notice inserted in the Government Gazette, signed or purporting to be signed by the Minister or the Under Secretary for Lands, to the effect that any lease, license or other holding is forfeited for default in payment of rent, or for breach or non-observance or non-performance of the conditions thereof, shall be deemed equivalent to a re-entry and recovery of possession by or on behalf of the Crown within the meaning of the proviso for re-entry expressed in or implied by the lease, license, or other instrument".
Similar provisions are found in s 163 of the Land Act
1933 (WA). Failure to pay rent under a pastoral lease issued under the Land
Regulations 1882 (WA) (reg 78) would result in the lessee forfeiting
all right to land and the improvements thereon. Under the Land
Regulations 1887 (WA) (reg 101), such forfeiture would occur 120 days after
notification in the Government Gazette (WA) of non-payment of
rent.
It is unnecessary to further review the analysis of a pastoral
lease, its statutory origins and purpose, as undertaken by the High
Court in
Wik. It is impossible to distinguish in any substantive way the facts
relevant to the decision in that matter and the facts established
in this case
indicated by the limitations upon the interest of a pastoral lessee set out
above. The conclusion must follow that in
granting a pastoral lease the Crown
did not act to extinguish native title. The expression of exception, or
statutory reservation,
in respect of the grant of a pastoral lease by which a
lessee was unable to exclude as trespassers Aboriginal people exercising rights
of the type which attach to a subsisting native title, provides further support
for that conclusion.
There was nothing in the relevant legislation
providing for the creation of a pastoral lease to show a clear and plain
intention to
effect extinguishment of native title by the grant of such a lease.
The grant of a pastoral lease is not the creation of a permanent
interest in
respect of the land and, a fortiori, except for a few well-defined
events, it is unlikely that an act by a pastoral lessee will amount to actual
use of the land in a
manner permanently inconsistent with the continued
existence of native title in respect of the portion of land used for that
purpose.
Under the Land Regulations 1887 (WA) a pastoral lessee was
required to comply with stocking requirements or prescribed expenditure
on
improvements within seven years from the date of application for the lease (reg
74).
This provision was repeated in s 101 of the Land Act 1898
(WA) until repealed in 1906. After 1917 (Land Act Amendment Act 1917 (WA)
s 33 (3)) it was a condition of all pastoral leases that there be prescribed
expenditure on improvements. There was a similar
provision in the Land Act
1933 (WA) (s 102) until 1963. Thereafter, plans of proposed pastoral
improvements were to be submitted by pastoral lessees. No improvements were to
be made otherwise than in accordance with such a plan.
Regulation 105 of
the Land Regulations 1887 (WA) provided that no improvements would be
considered for the purpose of the Regulations:
"unless the Commissioner shall be satisfied that the same were made bona fide for the purpose of improving the land or increasing the carrying capacity thereof, and unless the same shall consist of wells of fresh water, reservoirs, tanks or dams of permanent character and available for the use of stock,... or of fences, sheds, and buildings erected for farm or shearing and station purposes, not being dwelling houses (except where such dwelling houses exist upon a pastoral lease); or of cultivation, sub-division fences, clearing, grubbing, draining, ring-barking..., or any improvement for maintaining or improving the agricultural or pastoral capabilities of the land".
Improvements were defined in similar terms in the
Land Act 1898 (WA) (s 145) and the Land Act 1933 (WA) (s 140),
however, after 1963 a dwelling house on a pastoral lease was not considered an
improvement for the purposes of the Land Act 1933 (WA) (Land Act
Amendment Act 1963 (s 24)).
Of the improvements contemplated by the
Act only dwelling houses, and possibly reservoirs and dams, are of sufficient
permanence to
indicate an intention to extinguish native title by adverse
dominion. Erection of fencing cannot be considered an act giving effect
to a
Crown intention to extinguish native title. It must be associated with some
other intensive use of the land that is contemplated
before it could be said to
reflect a clear intention to extinguish native title. (See: Wik per
Gaudron J at 166; per Gummow J at 203.)
The only dwelling houses in the
claim area that were said to constitute improvements for the purpose of a
pastoral lease were the
homesteads of Argyle Downs, Goose Hill, Lissadell and
Glen Hill.
The Argyle Downs homestead was constructed on land held under
freehold tenure discussed above and it is unnecessary to consider whether
the
construction of the homestead itself would have had an extinguishing effect. No
evidence was submitted to show that the Goose
Hill homestead was an improvement
relied upon by a pastoral lessee to satisfy the requirements of a pastoral
lease. Expenditure on
the old homestead at Lissadell was included as expenditure
on improvements on a pastoral lease. It is now part of Reserve 31165.
Similarly,
the expenditure on Glen Hill homestead was included as expenditure upon
improvements by the pastoral lessee. The State
did not contend that either
homestead construction was, in itself, an act that extinguished native
title.
The Report on Improvements on Pastoral Leases within the claim
area (Ex 24) does not report any substantial dams or reservoirs constructed
as
improvements on pastoral leases.
There was no evidence in respect of
permanent improvements in the way of dwellings or dams or reservoirs constructed
by reason of
requirements in pastoral leases issued in respect of the Territory
area.
Apart from the stocking requirements it was not submitted that
there were any conditions added to the pastoral leases issued in the
claim area
requiring improvements to be made to the lease.
In light of the foregoing
conclusion that neither the grant of a pastoral lease or use of the land
pursuant to the lease reflected
a Crown intention to extinguish native title, it
is unnecessary to consider further submissions by the first applicants that the
State had not proved that valid leases were issued under the Land
Regulations 1882 (WA) and the Land Regulations 1887 (WA) in respect
of pastoral leases issued prior to 1898.
(ii)
Territory
Until 1926 the land which became the Territory area was
included in two pastoral leases granted under the Northern Territory Crown
Lands Act 1890 (SA). The leases were in statutory form under regulations
made under that Act. In substantial respects, pastoral leases over
land in the
Territory were subject to similar limitations as those considered above in
respect of pastoral leases issued by the State.
For example, reservation to the
Crown of rights to timber and minerals, and reservation of rights of third
parties to travel through
the lease with or without stock. Pursuant to reg 39 of
the Regulations made under the Northern Territory Crown Lands Act 1890
(SA) a pastoral lease was subject to such conditions as the Governor in Council
thought necessary to insert for the protection
of Aborigines. The clause
inserted in the relevant leases was in the following form:
"...Excepting out of this lease to Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Province and their descendants during the continuance of this lease full and free right of ingress egress and regress into upon and over the said lands and every part thereof and in and to the springs and natural surface water thereon and to make and erect such wurlies and other dwellings as the said Aboriginal Natives have been heretofore accustomed to make and erect and to take and use for food birds and animals ferae naturae in such manner as they wold have been entitled to do if this lease had not been made..."
After 1926 the Territory area was included within a pastoral
lease granted under the Crown Lands Ordinance 1927 (NT). The statutory
form of lease was "subject to a reservation in favour of the aboriginal
natives of Northern Australia". Section 21 of the Crown Lands
Ordinance 1927 (NT) provided as follows:
"21. In any lease under this Ordinance -
...
(e) a reservation in favour of the aboriginal inhabitants of North Australia shall be read as a reservation giving to all aboriginal inhabitants of North Australia and their descendants, full and free right of ingress, egress and regress into, upon and over the leased land and every part thereof, and in and to the springs and natural surface water thereon, and to make and erect thereon such wurlies and other dwellings as those aboriginal inhabitants have before the commencement of the lease been accustomed to make and erect, and to take and use for food birds and animals ferae naturae in such manner as they would have been entitled to do if the lease had not been made."
In 1958 the Territory area became subject to a pastoral
lease ("the Newry pastoral lease") granted under the Crown Lands
Ordinance 1931 (NT) which included the same form of lease and a similar
statutory reservation as set out above.
In 1979 a pastoral lease was
granted under Crown Lands Ordinance (No 3) 1978 (NT), expressed to be
subject to a reservation in favour of the Aboriginal inhabitants of the
Territory. In respect of such a
reservation s 24(2) of the Crown Lands
Ordinance (No 3) 1978 (NT) provided as follows:
"24...
...
(2) ...in any lease under this Ordinance a reservation in favour of the Aboriginal inhabitants of the Northern Territory shall be read as a reservation permitting the Aboriginal inhabitants of the leased land and the Aboriginal inhabitants of the Northern Territory who in accordance with Aboriginal tradition are entitled to inhabit the leased land -
(a) to enter and be on the leased land;
(b) to take and use the natural waters and springs on the leased land;
(c) subject to any other law in force in the Northern Territory, to take or kill for food or for ceremonial purposes animals ferae naturae on the leased land; and
(d) subject to any other law in force in the Northern Territory, to take for food or for ceremonial purposes any vegetable matter growing naturally on the leased land."
In 1979, 251 square kilometres of the
leased land was surrendered by agreement between the pastoral lessee and the
Territory. That
land later became, by declaration, the Keep River National Park.
In 1985, 335 square kilometres of land adjacent to the Park was
surrendered to the Territory under an agreement made between the pastoral lessee
and the Commission
that the area be surrendered.
With respect to the form
of Territory pastoral leases, for the reasons already given in respect of State
pastoral leases, limitation
of the statutory interest granted by the colony of
South Australia, and later by the Territory by statutory reservation, was an
acknowledgement
by the Crown of rights of the type attaching to a subsisting
native title. The form of statutory interest described as a pastoral
lease was
moulded to coexist with the exercise of the existing rights of Aboriginal
people. No intention to extinguish native title
is manifested in the actions of
the Crown and, to the contrary, it is made plain that the Crown had no intention
so to act.
The Territory further submitted that the provision described
as a reservation constituted the substitution of statutory rights for
rights
obtained under native title and demonstrated an intention by the Crown to
extinguish native title. The Territory referred
to Mayor of New Windsor v
Taylor [1899] AC 41 in support of its submission. In that case a
prescriptive right to exact tolls was replaced by authority provided by statute.
It
was held that the original prescriptive right no longer existed. Those
circumstances have nothing in common with the facts of this
case. Here the Crown
reserves, or excepts, from the interest that it grants, an interest sufficient
to preserve continued exercise
of pre-existing rights of third parties. No new
rights are conferred in replacement of existing rights.
It was submitted
that words used in the exception clauses of the first leases, namely, "as
they would have been entitled to do if the lease had not been made" were
words which acknowledged that the effect of the lease was to destroy a
pre-existing right and to provide for replacement of
that right. Those words
must be read with the terms and purpose of the exception to the grant made by
the Crown. The exception is
an acknowledgement by the Crown that the
Crown’s interest in the land is subject to rights of Aboriginal
inhabitants. By reason
of the exception the interest granted to a lessee cannot
be said to reflect a Crown intention to extinguish native title which,
therefore,
continues notwithstanding the grant of a pastoral lease. In effect,
the words amount to a statement that such an entitlement of Aboriginal
inhabitants would not be in issue if a lease were not granted, and the effect of
the exception will be that the entitlement will
continue as if the lease had not
been made.
By reason of the exception, or reservation, to the interest
granted by the Crown to a pastoral lessee, the interest of a pastoral
lessee is
also burdened by the native title which burdens the title of the Crown. Under
the grant of a lease the pastoral lessee
does not receive an interest that is
free of that burden, although rights granted by the Crown to the pastoral lessee
will be concurrent
with rights exercisable under native title and in some
circumstances may be intended by the Crown to have priority over the latter
when
exercised.
Whether, or to what extent, the interest created by the Crown
in the form of a pastoral lease regulated the exercise of rights under
a
subsisting native title is unnecessary to consider. The question to be
determined is whether, by the grant of a pastoral lease,
the Crown extinguished
native title and it is clear that it did not.
It was further submitted by
the Territory that unlike the form of pastoral lease considered in Wik,
pastoral leases granted over Territory land conferred "a right of exclusive
possession". I am unable to discern any difference of significance in the
form of the respective leases. In particular, the interest granted
by the Crown
as a pastoral lease in the Territory did not include a right to exclude
Aboriginal people exercising existing rights.
The right of possession of Crown
land for pastoral purposes granted to a lessee under a pastoral lease was not an
exclusive right
and, at the time of grant, was subject to the rights of access
and use of Aboriginal people arising under native title.
(b) Vesting of Keep River National Park and leases to the Corporation
The land surrendered to the Crown from the Newry pastoral lease in 1979
was, as Crown land, leased in perpetuity to the Corporation
in 1980. The lease
was made under the Special Purposes Leases Act 1953 (NT) as a lease for
the purpose of carrying out the functions of the Commission in accordance with
the Conservation Commission Act 1980 (NT) (now Parks and Wildlife
Commission Act (NT)) and the Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation
Act (NT). In 1981 the area leased was declared a park pursuant to the
Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act (NT).
The
adjacent area surrendered to the Territory in 1987 was, at the time of
that surrender, made the subject of a perpetual Crown lease, granted to the
Corporation under the Crown Lands Act 1978 (NT) for the purpose of
carrying out the functions of the Commission in accordance with the
Conservation Commission Act 1980 (NT) and the Territory Parks and
Wildlife Conservation Act (NT).
In June 1989 part of the land
leased to the Corporation was excised from the Park and, together with
contiguous land which had been
surrendered to the Territory by the Corporation
from the adjacent Crown lease, was granted by the Crown to Nyawanyawam Dawang
Aboriginal
Corporation in 1990 as freehold land.
The Crown grant of
freehold land to Binjen Ningguwung Aboriginal Corporation in 1990 was land
surrendered to the Territory by the
Corporation from the Crown lease adjacent to
the Park. The land granted by the Crown to Dumbral Aboriginal Community
Association
was land contiguous with that Crown lease surrendered to the
Territory by the pastoral lessee of the Newry pastoral lease.
The leases
granted to the Corporation in perpetuity under the Special Purposes Leases
Act 1953 (NT) and the Crown Lands Act 1978 (NT) were instruments used
by the Crown for the better management of Crown land for the purpose of the
Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act (NT). Leases in perpetuity
are unknown to the common law. (Wik per Gummow J at 201.) The Corporation
is a body corporate under s 27 of the Parks and Wildlife Commission Act
(NT). Section 29 provides that the Corporation is not an authority or
instrumentality of the Crown and is not subject to the control
and direction of
the Minister of the Crown. The function of the Corporation, as set out in
s 39, is to acquire, hold and dispose
of real property (including any
estate or interest in real property) in accordance with the Parks and
Wildlife Commission Act (NT). It provides further that the Commission has
the care, control and management of all land acquired by the Corporation. The
functions
and powers of the Commission in respect of promotion and conservation
or management of land are set out in ss 19 and 20 of the Parks and Wildlife
Commission Act (NT). Section 21 provides that the Commission shall not
acquire or hold any estate or interest in real property and under s 22 the
Commission is subject to the direction of the Minister both in the performance
of its functions and the exercise of its powers.
The effect of the leases
was little different from a reservation of Crown land for a prescribed public
purpose or the vesting of reserved
land in a body to manage and control Crown
land for the public purpose of the reservation.
The interests in leases
granted to the Corporation were interests prescribed by statute granted for
statutory purposes. The interest
obtained by the Corporation in the land was
solely for the purposes of the Parks and Wildlife Commission Act (NT) and
the Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act (NT), in
particular, to enable the Commission to carry out its functions in respect of
the management of land and the protection and conservation
of
wildlife.
Section 122 of the Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation
Act (NT) provides as follows:
"122(1) Subject to sub-section (2), nothing in this Act prevents Aboriginals who have traditionally used an area of land or water from continuing to use the area of land or water for hunting, for food gathering (otherwise than for purposes of sale) and for ceremonial and religious purposes.
(2) The operation of sub-section (1) is subject to regulations made for the purposes of conserving wildlife in any area and expressly affecting the traditional use of the area by Aboriginals."
The
statutory powers and functions of the Corporation, and the Commission, are
governed by the terms of s 122 and it follows that
the statutory leases granted
to the Corporation for the purpose of carrying out the functions of the
Commission under that Act cannot
be read as intended to create an interest free
of an aboriginal right at law to make traditional use of any part of the leased
land
for hunting, food gathering, ceremonial or religious purposes.
It
may be concluded, therefore, that by the grant of the leases to the Corporation,
the Crown, in the right of the Territory, did
not manifest a clear and plain
intention to extinguish native title. The interest granted by the Crown to the
Corporation was predicated
upon the assumption, expressed in s 122 of the
Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act (NT), that performance of
the functions of the Corporation, and the Commission, could coexist with the
exercise of rights of the character
derived under native title. Whilst
management of the Park involved carrying out improvements, those improvements
were of a minor
nature insufficient to reflect an overriding intention by the
Crown to have native title extinguished by manner of use of the Park
area.
The Territory submitted that in respect of the land that in 1981
became subject to the declaration of a park pursuant to s 12(1) of
the
Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act (NT), s 12(7) had the
effect of "vesting" that land in the Corporation and by the operation of
that provision the Crown had clearly demonstrated an intention to extinguish
native title.
That submission raises several questions of
construction.
Section 12(7) of the Territory Parks and Wildlife
Conservation Act (NT) provides that upon declaration of a park all right,
title and interest, both legal and beneficial, held by the Territory in
respect
of the land within the park becomes vested in the Corporation by force of the
section. No argument was submitted that the
lease to the Corporation merged with
the interest vested in the Corporation by statute. (See: Blackstone,
Commentaries, Bk II, 177; Rye v Rye [1962] AC 496 at 513.)
Under s 13 of the Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act
(NT) notice of declaration of a park may be revoked or amended and if land,
"other than land leased by the Corporation as lessee", ceases to be land
within a park, all right, title and interest held by the Corporation in respect
of that land becomes, by force
of s 13(3), vested in the Territory. The notice
of declaration of the Park was amended in December 1989 by excising from the
Park
the area later included in the Crown grant to Nyawanyawam Dawang Aboriginal
Corporation in 1990.
Pursuant to s 13(4), if land that ceases to be land
within a park is land leased to the Corporation, the lease of that land, by
force
of the subsection, is "surrendered".
Section 12(7), read in
the context of s 13, appears to contemplate that where land is leased to the
Corporation by the Territory no
greater interest is "vested" in the
Corporation under that section. If it were otherwise, the surrender of a lease
of land "vested" in the Corporation would not re-vest that land in the
Territory.
If it were the intention of the legislature that the words
"land leased by the Corporation as lessee" be restricted to land leased
to the Corporation by a lessor other than the Crown or emanation of the Crown,
one would expect to find
appropriate words of limitation.
The provisions
appear to accept that a lease of land to the Corporation by the Crown creates a
sufficient interest in the land for
the Corporation for the purposes of the Act.
However, even if a "reversionary interest" in land leased in perpetuity
to the Corporation is to be taken to be vested in the Corporation as a statutory
interest, the statutory
interest enjoyed by the Corporation is a limited
interest determinable at will upon revocation by the Crown of the declaration of
the Park. It falls well short of equivalence to an interest in fee simple in the
land.
The Corporation is a public body created to perform a limited
function for a public purpose. The only function of the Corporation
is that set
out in s 39(1) of the Parks and Wildlife Commission Act (NT), namely,
"to acquire, hold and dispose of real property (including any estate or
interest in real property) in accordance with this Act..."
By s 39(6)
the Commission has the care, control and management of all land acquired
by the Corporation. It may be assumed that that function of the Commission
extends to land acquired on lease by the
Corporation. The Commission is the body
that carries out all functions in giving effect to the purpose of the Parks
and Wildlife Commission Act (NT) which, according to the long title thereof,
at the relevant time, was "to establish a Conservation Commission to assist
in the conservation and protection of the environment and for related
purposes".
That the Corporation, under the Parks and Wildlife
Commission Act (NT), is a person other than the Crown is irrelevant to the
nature of any statutory interest "vested" in the Corporation by s 12(7)
of the Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act (NT). (cf The
Queen v Kearney; Ex parte Japanangka [1984] HCA 13; (1984) 158 CLR 395.) The only capacity
the Corporation has to deal with real property is to acquire, hold and dispose
of it in accordance with the Parks and Wildlife Commission Act (NT), in
other words, to meet the requirements of, and as directed by, the
Commission.
Furthermore, as already noted, the terms of s 122 of the
Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act (NT) govern the functions
and powers of the Corporation and make it clear that the exercise of rights of
the type which would attach
to a subsisting native title would continue
notwithstanding any provisions in that Act for the vesting of land set aside for
a public
purpose under that Act.
As stated by the Privy Council in
Attorney-General for the Province of Quebec v Attorney-General for the
Dominion of Canada [1921] 1 AC 401 at 409:
"...a declaration that lands are ‘vested’ in a public body for public purposes may pass only such powers of control and management and such proprietary interest as may be necessary to enable that body to discharge its public functions effectively."
Although s 12(7) of the
Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act vests a "legal and
beneficial" interest in the Corporation, it is a statutory interest that is
subject to the substantial reservations set out in that Act and does
not become
property within the absolute control of the Corporation. Furthermore, the
interest vested is determinable at will upon
revocation, or amendment, of a park
declaration.
The vesting of the interest in the Corporation by statute is
for management of the land for a public purpose and no more. The extent
to which
the Corporation may enjoy any vested legal or beneficial interest is determined
by the terms of the statute which vests
it. (See: The Sydney Harbour
Trust Commissioners v Wailes [1908] HCA 19; (1908) 5 CLR 879 per Isaacs J at
888.)
Pursuant to s 18 of the Territory Parks and Wildlife
Conservation Act (NT) as soon as practicable after a park has been declared,
the Commission is to prepare a plan of management in respect of the park. Two
such plans were tendered by theTerritory, the first of which came into operation
in 1982 (Ex NT 6) and the second in 1991 (Ex NT
7).
Specific reference to
the rights and interests of Aboriginals in the area of the Park is made in both
plans. For example, in the first
plan, one of the objectives of the plan was
"to maintain its values for the Aboriginal people, give special protection to
the Aboriginal art sites, and other sites of significance,
and have regard to
the interests of Aborigines associated with the Park".
The second
plan acknowledges that "the traditional custodians of the area, the Mirriwung
and Gadjerong people, assisted greatly in providing the Plan with its Aboriginal
perspective..." Chapter 5 deals with "Management for Aboriginal
Interests" and states the following as objectives:
• "To take fully into account in the management of the Park, the interests and concerns of the traditional Aboriginal custodians for the area."
• "In conjunction with the traditional owners, to manage and protect sites of spiritual or other significance to them."
• "To record, document and protect Aboriginal sites, artefacts, cultural resources and tradition according to the wishes of the traditional custodians."
• "In accordance with the wishes of the traditional custodians to enable visitors the opportunity to appreciate and understand the significance of the Aboriginal cultural resources of the Park through appropriate interpretive programmes."
Clearly, the purpose and use of the Park
pursuant to the lease and vesting, reflected in the management plans, is not to
effect extinguishment
of any native title interests but to protect and maintain
those interests.
It is to be concluded from the foregoing that the
vesting of part of the land of the Territory area in the Corporation by s 12(7)
of the Territory Parks and Wildlife Conservation Act (NT) upon
declaration of the Park, displayed no intention by the Crown through the
legislature to extinguish native title by operation
of that statutory
provision.
In response to submissions of the second applicants that the
acts of the grant of leases to the corporation were "category D past
acts", the Territory submitted that if the acts were "past acts",
which was denied, they were "category B past acts" and by operation of s
7 of the Validation of Titles and Actions Act 1994 (NT) native title,
"to the extent of any inconsistency" of those acts with the continuation
of the existence, enjoyment or exercise "native title rights and
interests", was extinguished.
In the light of the foregoing finding
that native title has not been affected by acts of the Crown described above it
is unnecessary
to deal with further submissions as to the effect of
"validation" provisions enacted pursuant to the Act in respect of acts of
the Crown which affected native title before 1 January 1994.
As set out
above the grant of the leases to the Corporation was not incompatible with the
continuation of native title and at law
native title was not extinguished.
Rights exercisable under native title may have been subject to regulation, not
by grant of the
lease but by measures for protection and conservation undertaken
by the Commission but, of course, the prospect of such regulation
does not show
a clear and plain intention by the Crown to extinguish native title.
In
so far as s 7 of the Validation of Titles and Actions Act 1994 (NT)
applies the Act, it is dependent upon the concept of extinguishment of native
title at common law discussed earlier in
these reasons and s 7 of the
Validation of Titles and Actions Act 1994 (NT) had no operation upon the
grant of leases to the Corporation.
With regard to the grants of
freehold to the Binjen Ningguwung Aboriginal Corporation, Nyawanyawam
Dawang Aboriginal Corporation and Dumbral Aboriginal Community Association
made
in 1990 and 1993, it must be concluded that the grant of a statutory freehold
interest described in the Miscellaneous Acts Amendment (Aboriginal Community
Living Areas) Act 1989 (NT) was not intended to have the effect of
extinguishing native title in respect of those areas of land. Indeed, the
Territory
did not rely on those grants as acts which extinguished native
title.
Pursuant to the Miscellaneous Acts Amendment (Aboriginal
Community Living Areas) Act 1989 (NT) the purpose of the Act was to give
effect to a memorandum of agreement between the Commonwealth and the Territory
for the
granting of "community living areas" on pastoral leases in the
Territory. The long title of the Act stated that it was "An Act to amend
certain Acts to make provision for the excision of certain areas of land from
pastoral leases and the granting of
an estate in fee simple in those areas as
living areas for the benefit of Aboriginals who are or have been ordinarily
resident on
those pastoral leases or other Aboriginals, and for related
purposes." As noted anove, the grant to the Dumbral Aboriginal Community
Association was of a parcel of land excised from the Newry pastoral
lease and
contiguous with the land leased to the Corporation. Although the grant to the
Dumbral Aboriginal Community Association
was made under the Crown Lands
Act 1978 (NT), the relevant terms of that Act in respect of that grant were
as set out in the Miscellaneous Acts Amendment (Aboriginal Community Living
Areas) Act 1989 (NT) and discussed above.
In each case the form of
freehold interest was a statutory creation for a specific purpose and, notably,
was an interest subject to
specific statutory restrictions as to
disposal.
Having regard to the nature of the interest created under the
relevant statutory provisions, it is not possible to be satisfied that
such a
provision evidenced a clear and plain intention on the part of the Crown to
extinguish native title to the relevant land.
The principles discussed and
applied in Pareroultja v Tickner [1993] FCA 465; (1993) 117 ALR 206 compel that
conclusion.
(c) Freehold Interests
There were three
parcels of land within the claim area in respect of which interests in "fee
simple" had been granted by the Crown before 1 January 1994.
(i) Crown Grants
In 1921, a grant of 400 hectares of
land, part of the Argyle Downs pastoral lease, was made to Connor Doherty Durack
Limited, the
pastoral lessee. The Argyle Downs homestead was situated on that
land. The company became entitled to a Crown grant pursuant to s
55(6) of
the Land Act 1898 (WA) upon fulfilment of the conditions of a Conditional
Purchase Lease issued under s 62, and in the form of the 9th
Schedule of the Land Act 1898 (WA). Under s 4 of that Act, the
Governor was authorized to dispose of Crown land by, inter alia, a grant
in fee simple "upon such terms and conditions as to resumption of the land or
otherwise as to him shall seem fit."
The words of the grant were as
follows:
"the natural surface and so much of the land as is below the natural surface to a depth of 110 feet...: TOGETHER with all Profits, Commodities, Heriditatements and Appurtenances whatsover thereunto belonging, or in anywise appertaining: TO HAVE AND TO HOLD...unto the said Grantee, its successors and assigns, for ever: if and they YIELDING and PAYING for the sums to Us...one peppercorn of yearly rent..." [emphasis added]
The grant was expressed to be subject to reservations to the
Crown of the power to resume up to one-twentieth of the land for use
for public
purposes without payment of compensation other than for improvements thereon;
power to cut and take timber and to search
and dig and carry away stones and
other materials on the land as may be required for public works; and the full
right to minerals
precious metals and gems and to enter upon the land to search
and dig and carry them away.
It is to be inferred from the words of grant
that an estate in fee simple was granted by the Crown. (See: Fejo per
Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, McHugh, Gummow, Hayne and Callinan JJ at 728.) Although the
grant is expressed to be subject to the payment
of a yearly rent of one
peppercorn, that provision, albeit inappropriate, is not inconsistent with a
grant in fee simple, being a
statutory form of a feudal rentcharge, quit rent or
chief rent, a charge on freehold land almost unknown in England since 1290.
(See:
R E Megarry and H W R Wade, "The Law of Real Property" at 818-829;
T P Fry, "Land Tenures in Australian Law" at 160.)
By reason of
the grant, the company was recorded on a register of titles under the
Transfer of Land Act 1893 (WA) as the registered proprietor of an estate
in fee simple in the land.
The reservations to the grant were in favour
of the Crown and did not provide rights in the land in third parties and, in
effect,
apart from resumption without payment of compensation, reflected
statutory powers of, and reservations by, the Crown similar to those
affecting
other freehold land in the State. Therefore, it cannot be said that in granting
this interest the Crown did not evince
a clear and plain intention to extinguish
native title. (See: Fejo per Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, McHugh, Gummow, Hayne
and Callinan JJ at 736-739.)
In 1974 land was conveyed to the
Commonwealth of Australia by a Crown grant in similar terms under the Land
Act 1933 (WA). Pursuant to s 141 of that Act, however, resumption of land
granted by the Crown was subject to the payment of compensation.
The
Commonwealth was registered as proprietor of an estate in fee simple in the
land. A telecommunications facility, known as the
Lake Argyle Telephone
Exchange, was constructed on the site in 1975.
While the use of the land
by the Commonwealth may have been limited by the purpose of the acquisition
(see: ss 6 and 8 Lands Acquisition Act 1955 (Cth)) no such limitation is
imposed by the State on the grant and the estate granted did not contemplate the
enjoyment by anyone
else of rights and interests in the land. (See: Fejo
per Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, McHugh, Gummow, Hayne and Callinan JJ at
736.)
In 1984 a Crown grant of land near Kununurra, in the same terms as
above, was made to S G Muller under the Land Act 1933 (WA).
Muller was registered as proprietor of an estate in fee simple in the land. That
land was not land in the claim area. In October 1994, under s 118CA of
the Land Act 1933 (WA), the Minister for Lands approved the amalgamation
of a contiguous portion of Crown land with the land previously granted to
Muller
and declared that such contiguous Crown land vest in Muller’s successors
in title in the same interest as that held
in the land with which the Crown land
was amalgamated.
No submissions were made by the respondents in respect
of the effect of this declaration on native title. It is apparent, however,
that
the purported vesting of an interest in fee simple after 1 January 1994 could
have no effect on native title unless the requirements
of the "future
act" provisions of the Act were met. (Sections 22 and 235 of the Act (as it
stood at the relevant time)). (See: Fejo per Gleeson CJ, Gaudron,
McHugh, Gummow, Hayne and Callinan JJ at 729)
The effect of the repeal of
those sections and the insertion of Div 2A by the amending Act pursuant to which
a law of the State may
"validate" such an act, is unnecessary to
consider.
In addition to the parcel of Crown land vested as above, a
number of other lots were "alienated" by the Crown after 1 January
1994.
In 1996 a lot, 380 hectares in area, was sold by the Crown to Innes
Holdings Pty Ltd, the thirteenth respondent, for a sum of approximately
$312,000
and conveyed by Crown grant under the Land Act 1933 (WA). The grant was
in the same terms as those discussed above, including the payment of a yearly
rent of one peppercorn.
The land is on the north-east extremity of the
land served by the irrigation scheme and is now an irrigated farm. Prior to
sale, it
was vacant Crown land. On the boundaries of the lot were several
stormwater drains and an irrigation system drain constructed in
1964.
The
land was not included in the land released as irrigated farm lots in 1964
because the cost of the works needed to supply the land
with water and the
nature of the drainage system required to be constructed on the lot made it
uneconomic to develop. The land was
offered for sale by tender in 1994 on the
condition that the successful tenderer construct the works required to supply
irrigation
water to the lot.
At the time the land was sold by the Crown
the native title claim of the first applicants had been lodged with the
Tribunal. The State
contended that native title had been extinguished when the
land was resumed from the Ivanhoe pastoral lease and, therefore, alienation
of
the land would not "affect" that title and the "future act"
provisions of the Act did not apply. Alternatively, the State submitted that the
grant of a freehold interest was a "category A past act" pursuant to s
229(4) of the Act as the "establishment" of a public work had commenced
before 1 January 1994 and the act was "validated" by the Titles
Validation Act 1995 (WA). It may be assumed from the contention by the State
that native title had been extinguished that no compensation was offered
to
native title holders before the Crown grant was made and that
"invalidity" was attracted to the act of grant by provisions of the
Racial Discrimination Act 1975 (Cth).
As discussed later in these
reasons, the act of resumption of Crown land with the intention of making the
land available for use for
a public purpose was not sufficient in itself to show
Crown intention to extinguish native title. Application of the land to the
declared purposes of permanent and incompatible character was required before
native title could be said to be extinguished. The
lot the subject of the Crown
grant to the thirteenth respondent was not land appropriated by the Crown in
1964 for development as
irrigated farmland and alienation by the Crown to third
parties. The decision by the Crown in 1996 to appropriate this area of vacant
Crown land for development as irrigated farmland and to alienate the interest of
the Crown therein was a separate act, not the "completion" of a
"public work" commenced before 1 January 1994.
The thirteenth
respondent submitted that pursuant to s 228(3) of the Act the grant of the land
to the thirteenth respondent was a
"past act" as it gave effect to, or
otherwise was because of, an offer, commitment, arrangement or undertaking made,
or given, in good faith
before 1 July 1993.
The only material relied upon
by the thirteenth respondent to support that submission was the admitted fact
that in April 1993 the
Ord Development Council resolved to recommend to the
Minister that the land be offered for conditional sale by tender. Plainly, those
circumstances did not meet the requirements of s 228(3).
The consequence
of the act of alienation of the land by the Crown in 1996 is as discussed above
in respect of the vesting of land
in Muller.
A different conclusion may
follow in respect of two parcels of Crown land vested in Murlroam Pty Ltd (one
of the sixth respondents)
in July 1996 by declaration of the Minister under s
118CA of the Land Act 1933 (WA).
The vested land was amalgamated
with a property of which the company was registered as proprietor of an estate
in fee simple and on
which it conducted a fuel supply business on the eastern
boundary of the Kununurra townsite.
It was submitted by counsel for the
sixth respondents that the declaration vesting the land had given effect to an
offer made, or
given, in good faith by the Crown before 1 July 1993 and that the
vesting was a "past act" pursuant to s 228(3) of the Act.
The
admitted facts show that the Crown, in correspondence forwarded by departmental
officers in 1991, had, in effect, offered, subject
to compliance with several
minor conditions, to alienate the relevant land. The facts are sufficient to
attract the operation of
s 228(3) to make the declaration a "past
act" to which s 5 of the Titles Validation Act 1995 (WA)
applied.
Other land conveyed by the Crown after 1 January 1994 as
freehold interests were residential lots of land in the Kununurra townsite,
described as the Lakeside Stage 4 Subdivision. The lots were sold by auction in
1994 and Crown grants issued under the Land Act 1933 (WA) in the same
terms as the Crown grants discussed above. The purchasers of the lots are
registered under the Transfer of Land Act 1893 (WA) as proprietors of
estates in fee simple in the land and some of them are included as sixth
respondents.
Subdivision of the land was prepared by departmental
officers under the control and direction of the Minister. Before 1 January 1994
the lots were planned, surveyed and marked out; the land cleared and levelled;
sewers, drains, footpaths and roadways constructed
and sealed; and telephone and
electricity services installed.
Either by the permanent nature of the
acts of the Crown giving effect to the purpose for which the land was set aside,
namely, development
of a townsite, or by operation of ss 228 and 229(4) of the
Act, which, in the circumstances described, would include as a "public
work" the alienation of the land by Crown grant after 1 January 1994, a
"past act" intended to extinguish native title occurred to which s 5 of
the Titles Validation Act 1995 applied.
(ii) Permit to
occupy Crown land prior to issue of Crown grant
In January 1918
Reserve 16729 ("Use and Requirements of the Government of the State") was
created, which included land formerly held in other reserves, under pastoral
leases and under a special lease. The area of the
Reserve was approximately
30,000 hectares. It was situated outside the townsite of Wyndham between Wyndham
and Goose Hill. A major
part of that land is outside the claim area as
established by the evidence.
In June 1918 the purpose of the Reserve was
amended to "Use and requirements of the Government of the State in connection
with the Wyndham Freezing, Canning and Meat Export Works". In August 1918 an
application was made under s 42 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) for a Crown
grant of the land contained in the Reserve. The purpose of the grant applied for
was "For the Use and Requirements of the Government of the State in
connection with the Wyndham Freezing, Canning and Meat Export Works".
Section 42 provided for the vesting of a reserve in a municipality or other
person in trust for a public purpose or grant of fee
simple in a reserve to
secure the use thereof for the purpose for which the reserve was
made.
The application was signed by H B Lefroy. Details endorsed on the
application indicate that the application was approved on 2 October
1918.
On 27 September 1918 a Permit to Occupy Rural Lands ("the Permit") was
issued under s 16 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) to the "Wyndham Freezing,
Canning and Meat Export Works, incorporated as a State Trading Concern"
("the Works") in respect of the land in the Reserve. In June 1918 the Works
had been established as a State trading concern subject
to the State Trading
Concerns Act 1916 (WA) by the Wyndham Freezing, Canning and Meat Export
Works Act 1918 (WA).
Section 16 of the Land Act 1898 (WA)
provides that after payment of the purchase money and fee payable for a Crown
grant, and having performed all conditions,
a purchaser shall, on application,
receive from the Minister a permit to occupy, in a form set out in the
appropriate Schedule to
that Act, being a certificate that the purchaser is
entitled to a Crown grant.
The Permit was issued to the Works by H B
Lefroy. H B Lefroy was the Minister for Lands and the Minister in control of the
Works.
It is to be noted that the Permit was issued before the application for
the Permit was approved.
The Permit stated that the holder was entitled
to receive a grant from the Crown of an estate in fee simple but that the grant
had
not yet been prepared. It permitted the holder to "enter upon the said
tract or parcel of land, and to hold and enjoy the same for his and their
absolute use and benefit; subject to
the provisos contained in the prescribed
form of Crown Grant for rural lands in the Third Schedule to The Land
Act 1898.’"
Under s 6 of the State Trading
Concerns Act 1916 (WA) the administration of the Works was under the control
of a Minister of the Crown charged by the Governor with that function
and all
property, assets, and rights vested in the Crown for the purposes of the Works
became vested in the Minister upon appointment
to those duties. It may be said
that at the time of the formation of the Works the Reserve became vested in the
relevant Minister,
H B Lefroy.
According to the evidence, the land
referred to in the Permit was not surveyed and a Crown grant did not issue.
Section 12 of the
Land Act 1898 (WA) provided that all Crown grants must
be signed by the Governor, Minister and Surveyor-General and dated and sealed
with
the seal of the Colony and entered on record in the Department of Lands and
Surveys. The date endorsed on the grant is deemed to
be the date of issue.
The State submits that a Crown grant, or alternatively the Permit, was
entered in a register maintained under the Transfer of Land Act 1893 (WA)
and thereafter an indefeasible interest in the land had been obtained under s 68
of that Act. However, under the Transfer of Land Act 1893 (WA), as it
then stood, registration of a grant in fee of Crown land, and hence the
protection of s 68, depended upon the deed of grant being delivered to the
Registrar of Titles and the Registrar making out a certificate of title and
endorsing a memorandum on the grant specifying the folium of the Register Book
where the certificate of title is bound (s 18). A
certificate of title is not
deemed, or taken, to be "registered" under the Transfer of Land
Act 1893 (WA) until the Registrar has marked on that certificate the volume
and folium of the Register Book in which it is bound (s 52).
There was no
deed of grant and no certificate of title was made out. The record relied upon
by the State appears to be a register
of details relating to applications for
Crown grants. It is to be noted that unlike every other entry in the relevant
pages of that
register there is no notation of a freehold interest being created
and no record of the issue of a sealed deed of grant as required
by s 12 of the
Land Act 1898 (WA). It appears that the Permit was delivered to the
Registrar of Titles in 1918 and filed but, of course, no memorandum was endorsed
on the Permit by the Registrar and no certificate of title prepared by reason of
presentation of the Permit. It was only the sealed
Crown grant with which s 18
of the Transfer of Land Act 1893 (WA) was concerned not a permit to
occupy issued under s 16 of the Land Act 1898 (WA).
At material
times it would seem that the land was vested in the Minister for the purpose of
the Reserve and that the Minister was
not registered as a proprietor of an
estate in fee simple under the Transfer of Land Act 1893
(WA).
Between 1918 and 1962 the Reserve was used for the grazing and
watering of cattle before the cattle were taken to the Works at Wyndham.
After
1962 cattle were delivered to the Works by road train and thereafter the Reserve
was not used by persons taking their stock
to the Works. Thereafter
consideration was given to reserving the land for the purpose of conservation of
flora and fauna. In 1969,
by an instrument of transfer, purportedly pursuant to
the Transfer of Land Act 1893 (WA) and executed by two Ministers of the
Crown, the land was said to be the subject of "transfer and surrender" to
the Crown by the Works.
Having regard to the foregoing, the assumption in
that transfer that the Works had been registered as the proprietor of an estate
in fee simple was erroneous and the instrument operated not as a transfer of an
interest in fee simple in land but a surrender or
cancellation by the Minister
administering the Works, of the interest of the Works in the Permit.
The
Permit was issued and held by the one Minister of the Crown for the use of a
Crown instrumentality. That the land was not surveyed
and a Crown grant not
issued suggests that the Crown may have regarded the interest accorded by the
Permit, as sufficient for the
purposes for which the Reserve was to be used.
There was no provision of statute, nor alienation from the Crown of the
Crown’s interest in the land, by which paramount rights
in the land were
divested from the Crown to a third party. The Crown’s interest in the
Reserve was vested in the Minister under
the State Trading Concerns Act
1916 (WA) and neither that vesting nor the Permit, nor the manner of use of the
land for the purpose for which the Reserve had been created,
demonstrated a
clear and plain intention by the Crown to extinguish native title in the land.
The Reserve, a substantial area of
land, remained undeveloped, used only for the
purpose of grazing and watering cattle.
(d) Roads
The following areas, described as roads, are said by the State to be
lands in respect of which native title has been extinguished:
Lake Argyle Road
The land on which this sealed road is
situated (formerly known as Parker Road) was "set apart, taken or
resumed" under s 17 of the Public Works Act 1902 (WA) by
declarations published in the Government Gazette (WA) in April and August
of 1977. It is not apparent on the material presented to the Court how it is
said a road became dedicated
as a public street under s 288 of the Local
Government Act 1960 (WA) (now repealed and replaced by the Local
Government Act 1996 (WA)). Section 288 of the Local Government Act
1960 (WA) provided that the Governor, on the request of a local authority, may
declare land to be a public street and from the date
of publication of that
order the land is dedicated to the public as a public street. In Ex 34r
(p 5,850) the area is depicted as
"Dedicated Road (Sec 288
LGA)". No issue was raised as to the fact of dedication. In any event, the
permanent public work for which the land was set aside was effected.
It is to be
concluded that the principles set out in Fourmile apply and that native
title has been extinguished in that part of the claim area occupied by Lake
Argyle Road. If that act of extinguishment
by the Crown was invalid and a
"past act", it was "validated" by s 5 of the Titles Validation
Act 1995 (WA).
Long Michael Plain Road and Durack’s Folly
Road
The Governor, in a notice published in the Government Gazette
(WA) in September 1977 pursuant to s 288 of the Local Government Act
1960 (WA), declared the above roads to be public streets and thereupon the land
specified therein became dedicated to the public
as public streets. Both are
unsealed roads used by the public. According to the reasons set out in
Fourmile, native title has been extinguished in that part of the claim
area occupied by these roads. If that act of extinguishment by the Crown
was
invalid and a "past act", it was "validated" by s 5 of the
Titles Validation Act 1995 (WA).
Cycas Court, Livistona Street
and Celtis Street
Each of these roadways is a bitumen road constructed as
part of the "Lakeside Stage 4" subdivision in 1993 and used by the public
thereafter. The roadways were part of the survey of subdivision of Crown land
into lots
in the plan certified as correct in September 1994 by an authorized
officer of the Department of Lands and Surveys.
Under s 294A of the
Local Government Act 1960 (WA) where Crown lands in the district of a
municipality are surveyed into lots by direction of the Minister under s 17 of
the Land Act 1933 (WA) and the plan of such a survey is certified as
correct by the Surveyor-General, or by an "officer duly authorized", then
from the date of that certification any land delineated in the survey as a new
street is dedicated as a street. If the certification
of the plan of subdivision
was a "past act" in that it completed a public work under way before 1
January 1994 (see: ss 228, 229(4) and 253 ("public work") of the Act), s
5 of the Titles Validation Act 1995 (WA) applied to give effect to the
extinguishment of native title that would have been effected had the acts not
been invalid.
Ibis Road
The only evidence in respect of this
"road", depicted as a short side street intersecting with Packsaddle Road
at the southern end of the irrigated lands, is a diagram of survey
certified as
correct in August 1994 by an authorized officer of the Department of Lands and
Surveys. Whether the survey was pursuant
to a direction of the Minister that
Crown lands in the Shire be surveyed into lots pursuant to s 294A of the
Local Government Act 1960 (WA) is unknown but on the face of the diagram
its purpose seems to have been to provide a survey of Lot 780 to create Reserve
43002 and a survey of Ibis Road. The diagram was prepared in November 1993.
Under s 294A of the Local Government Act 1960 (WA), the land delineated
as Ibis Road was dedicated as a street upon certification of the diagram and
native title was extinguished.
If certification was a "past act", in that
it completed a public work under way before 1 January 1994, it was
"validated" by s 5 of the Titles Validation Act 1995
(WA).
Martin’s Gap Road
The only evidence in respect of
this "road", depicted as being in vacant Crown land to the north-east of
developed irrigated land, is a diagram of survey made in 1969. (Ex 34r
p 5,852)
According to a map prepared by the State (Ex 34r p 5,848), a portion of land is
said to be a "Dedicated Road (Sec 294A LGA)". The segment said to be a
dedicated road is not the part shown as Martin’s Gap Road in the diagram
of survey. Section 294A was
not inserted in the Local Government Act 1960
(WA) until December 1975.
There is no evidence that native title has been
extinguished in respect of any land described as Martin’s Gap
Road.
Portion of Victoria Highway
This portion of Victoria
Highway is on the State side of the State/Territory border. The State Quarantine
Inspection Station is situated
on land set aside for the road. The road was
sealed before 1975 and at all times has been used as a public road. A diagram of
survey
of the road reserve and the adjoining Lot 771 set aside as Reserve 42710
("Quarantine Checkpoint") was certified as correct in February 1994 by an
authorized officer of the Department of Lands and Surveys. The Reserve was
created
in June 1993 and the diagram prepared in February 1993. If it is assumed
that the diagram was prepared as a result of a direction
by the Minister that
Lot 771 be created by survey and the portion shown on the diagram was a new
survey of the road area for the
highway, then, upon certification of the
diagram, that area was dedicated as a street and native title extinguished. It
would be
a "past act" under ss 228 and 229(4) of the Act either, because
certification of the plan of survey completed a public work under way before 1
January 1994, or because the road was a public work constructed before 1 January
1994. Therefore, s 5 of the Titles Validation Act 1995 (WA) would apply
to "validate" the act and extinguish native title.
(e)
Creation of reserves
The reserved Crown land in the claim area is
land reserved under the Land Regulations 1882 (WA), the Land Act
1898 (WA) or the Land Act 1933 (WA).
Under the Land
Regulations 1882 (WA) the Governor, by reg 29, was provided with the power
to except from sale and reserve Crown land for specified purposes including,
inter alia, "any purpose of...public utility...or for otherwise
facilitating the improvement and settlement of the Colony". Under reg 33 the
Governor may direct by order published in the Government Gazette (WA)
that a reserve vest in, and be held by, any corporation "in trust" for
like or other public purposes specified in the vesting order.
Under s 39
of the Land Act 1898 (WA) the Governor was authorized, subject to such
conditions and limitations he may think fit, to except from sale and either,
to
reserve to Her Majesty, or to dispose of in such other manner as for the public
interest may seem best, any lands vested in the
Crown that may be required for
specified purposes including the general purpose described above in the Land
Regulations 1882 (WA). As in the Land Regulations 1882 (WA), s 41
provided the Governor with an unfettered power to amend, cancel or change the
specified purpose of a reserve provided
notice was published in the
Government Gazette (WA). Under s 42 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) the
Governor could direct that any reserve "vest in and be held by" a
municipality or other person "in trust" for like or other public purposes
specified in the vesting order and was also empowered to lease, in a form
prescribed by Schedule
to that Act, or to "grant the fee simple" of any
reserve to secure the use thereof for the purpose for which the reserve was
made.
Under s 29 of the Land Act 1933 (WA), as it stood prior to
1982, the Governor may, subject to such conditions and limitations as he thought
fit, reserve to Her Majesty,
or dispose of in such a manner as for the public
interest may seem fit, any lands vested in the Crown. The power of disposition
appears
to have been broadened in that it was not a requirement that the land
disposed of be land that had been excepted from sale. Section 31 of the Land
Act 1933 (WA) allowed the Governor, prior to 1949 by notice and thereafter
by proclamation, to declare reserves for certain purposes to be
Class A Reserves
by which classifications land so reserved remained dedicated to that purpose
until an Act of Parliament provided
otherwise. A reserve declared to be a Class
B Reserve was reserved from alienation, or otherwise being dealt with, subject
to cancellation
of the reserve by the Governor by notice in the Government
Gazette (WA) after presentation to both Houses of Parliament of a special
report giving reasons for the cancellation. All other reserves are
classified as
Class C. Pursuant to s 37 of the Land Act 1933 (WA) there was
otherwise an unfettered power to cancel and amend the boundaries, or change the
purpose, of any reserve not classified
as a Class A or Class B
reserve.
In 1982 s 29 was amended to allow land to be reserved for a
specified purpose without the requirement that the purpose be a purpose
specified
in the Act. Section 31 was amended to allow lands reserved for that
purpose to be classified as a Class A or Class B reserve.
Section 32 of
the Land Act 1933 (WA) provided power for the Crown to lease a reserve
for any purpose if the land is not immediately required for the purpose for
which it is reserved, the term of the lease not to exceed ten years. In 1960
provisions were added to this section allowing the Crown
to grant a lease, or
licence, for a term of one year for the purpose of depasturing stock over land
reserved for the purpose of parks
or recreation or amusement of inhabitants
notwithstanding that the land is being used for the purpose for which it was
reserved.
Clearly, it was intended that the land remain available for use for
the specified purposes notwithstanding the grant of a lease,
or licence, to
depasture stock thereon.
Section 33 of the Land Act 1933 (WA), in
similar terms to s 42 of the Land Act 1898 (WA), empowered the Crown to
direct that a reserve vest in a municipality, body corporate or other person but
did not authorize the
Governor to "grant the fee simple" in reserved
land. In 1949, s 33 was repealed and a provision substituted which authorized
the Governor to direct that reserved land
be vested in a municipality, body
corporate or other person for the purpose for which the land is reserved with
power to lease the
land for that purpose. Further, the Governor was empowered to
direct that any reserved land be leased or "granted in fee simple" to any
person subject to such conditions and limitations as the Governor deemed
necessary to ensure that the land is reserved for
the reserved purpose. In 1987
s 33 was expanded to include in the reserved purpose "any purpose ancillary,
and beneficial" to that purpose.
Under s 34B of the Land Act
1933 (WA), inserted in 1982, the Governor has power to revoke any vesting order
in respect of reserved land. Leases granted by a person
in whom the reserve had
been vested prior to revocation were to continue as if the Crown were the
lessor.
The State submitted that the creation of reserves for a purpose
had the effect of withdrawing the lawfulness of the use of the land
for any
other purpose. If by this submission it is contended that the use of the land by
native title holders was rendered unlawful,
the contention cannot be accepted.
An offence of unlawful occupation of Crown lands applied equally to vacant Crown
land and land
withdrawn, reserved or excepted from sale, for a public purpose
including reserved land leased or vested for the purpose. (See:
Land Act
1898 (WA) s 135; Land Act 1933 (WA) s 164; Mabo (No 2) per
Brennan J at 66, per Deane, Gaudron JJ at 114; Wik per Gummow J at
190-194.) The effect of a reservation of land was to enable the Crown to hold
back from alienation areas of land which
it deemed necessary to retain for use
for a public purpose. Upon reservation, the land did not pass from the control
of the Crown
and something more formal than mere reservation by the Crown was
required to create a right in members of the public or a section
of the public.
(See: Council of the Municipality of Randwick v Rutledge [1959] HCA 63; (1959) 102 CLR
54 per Windeyer J at 74.)
In addition the State submitted that pursuant
to the ordinary meaning of the word "vest" the vesting of reserved Crown
land in any person had the effect of a conveyance of an estate in the land with
the right to exclude
others thus evidencing a clear and plain intention to
extinguish native title. Such a submission may elevate the concept of
"vesting" of land reserved for public purposes beyond the effect thereof
hitherto applied or understood.
As was stated by the Privy Council in
Attorney-General for the Province of Quebec v Attorney-General for the
Dominion of Canada at 409:
"...a declaration that lands are ‘vested’ in a public body for public purposes may pass only such powers of control and management and such proprietary interest as may be necessary to enable that body to discharge its public functions effectively: Tunbridge Wells Corporation v. Baird [1896] A.C. 434, an interest which may become devested when these functions are transferred to another body. In their Lordships’ opinion, the words quoted from s.1 are not inconsistent with an intention that the Commissioner should possess such limited interest only as might be necessary to enable him effectually to execute the powers and duties of control and management, of suing and being sued, committed to him by the Act."
In Tunbridge Wells
Corporation v Baird [1896] AC 434 the issue before the Judicial Committee
was the vesting of a street in an urban authority under the Public
Health Act 1875 (UK) and at p 442 Lord Herschell stated:
"the vesting of [a] street vests in the urban authority such property and such property only as is necessary for the control, protection, and maintenance of the street as a highway for public use."
In The City of Perth v Crystal Park Limited [1940] HCA 35; (1940) 64
CLR 153 Crown land was reserved for recreation and parking pursuant to s 33 of
the Land Act 1933 (WA) and was vested by the Governor in the State
Gardens Board. Rich ACJ and Williams J referred, with apparent approval, to the
opinion expressed by the Privy Council in Attorney-General Quebec v
Attorney-General Canada concluding that the word "vest" is a word of
elastic import and of limited meaning when lands are vested in a public body for
public purposes.
A similar opinion was expressed by Romer LJ in Port
of London Authority v Canvey Island Commisioners [1932] 1 Ch 446 at 502.
In Sheffield City Council v Yorkshire Water Services Ltd [1991] 1
WLR 58 Lord Browne-Wilkinson VC suggested that a distinction could be drawn
between statutory provisions which simply vest in a public authority
something
which is not the land itself and the transfer of property from a proprietor to a
public authority. That may have been an
appropriate distinction on the facts
according to the proper construction of the relevant legislation in that case
but as The City of Perth v Crystal Park Limited makes clear, the
well-settled principles in relation to vesting of property in a public authority
for use for a public purpose apply
equally to the vesting of land and unless the
circumstances and context require a conclusion that a greater interest in land
is conveyed
to an authority, mere vesting will not settle on the authority more
than that which is necessary for it to execute its powers of
control or
management effectively.
The State suggested that the right to exclude
others as a consequence of a vesting order must signify an intention to
extinguish native
title. First, it may be said that any power to exclude is
likely to be found in the statutory powers conferred upon the vestee and
not as
a consequence of the vesting of the reserved land. Second, the right to exclude
in itself may be no more than is necessary
for the management of the land for
the purpose of the reserve.
The effect of the use of reserves for the
purpose for which they have been created will be considered separately later in
these reasons.
(f) Mining tenements
(i) "Argyle" and "Normandy" mining
leases
Under the Agreement made between the State and the Argyle
Diamond Mine Joint Venturers, the Joint Venturers proposed to mine and market
diamonds. Pursuant to cl 15 of the Agreement upon certain matters being
performed and preconditions satisfied, the Joint Venturers
were entitled to the
grant of "the Argyle mining lease" under, and subject to, the Mining
Act 1978 (WA) but in the form set out in the Schedule to the ratifying Act.
The Argyle mining lease was to be subject to such conditions as
applied to
"previous tenements" as the Minister for Mines
determined.
Pursuant to cl 15(4) of the Agreement the Joint Venturers
were required to permit the State, and third parties with the consent of
the
State, to have access to, and to pass over, the Argyle mining lease so long as
that access and passage did not unduly prejudice
or interfere with the
operations of the Joint Venturers under the Agreement. Pursuant to cl 15(2) of
the Agreement the term of the
Argyle mining lease would be for a period of
twenty-one years with a right to successive renewals of periods of twenty-one
years.
Under s 7 of the ratifying Act, applications for certain mineral
claims that had been made by one of the Joint Venturers under the
Mining
Act 1904 (WA) were deemed to have been validly made and, by operation of the
ratifying Act, to be approved and registered. The ratifying
Act provided in s
7(8) that the validity, or effect, of the application for, and approval or
registration of, those claims was not
liable to challenge or review in any court
proceeding whether the proceeding was instituted before or after the coming into
operation
of the ratifying Act.
Under s 8 of the ratifying Act it was
further declared that, for the purposes of the Mining Act 1904 (WA) and
the Mining Act 1978 (WA), the Joint Venturers had "exclusive
possession" of land the subject of, inter alia, the mineral claims
referred to above upon the ratifying Act coming into operation and until the
grant of the Argyle mining lease.
Section 8 provided further that any diamonds
found on that land before the ratifying Act came into operation, and before the
Argyle
mining lease was granted, were the property of the Joint Venturers, and
that such entitlement could not be challenged, or called
into question, in any
court proceeding, whether commenced before or after the coming into operation of
the ratifying Act. Section
9 of the ratifying Act provided, inter alia,
that any right, title, interest, benefit or entitlement under and for the
purposes of the Mining Act 1904 (WA) held by a person other than the
Joint Venturers in respect of that land was extinguished and deemed never to
have existed.
Section 10 stated that the marking out of a mining tenement under
the Mining Act 1904, or Mining Act 1978 (WA), by a person other
than a Joint Venturer on, inter alia, the land referred to above before
the coming into operation of the ratifying Act, was of no effect and deemed
never to have had
effect.
Part 4 of the ratifying Act, in contemplation
of the commencement of a mining operation and providing for the security
thereof, provided
for the creation, by declaration of the Governor, of
"designated areas", being land or premises used for, or proposed to be
used for, mining, treatment, processing, sorting, storage or cutting of
diamonds.
A "designated area" was not restricted to an area within the
land held by the Joint Venturers under the Argyle mining lease. The ratifying
Act authorized
the Joint Venturers to instruct security officers employed by
them to detain and search persons in a "designated area" and to enforce
strict control of that area for better security of diamond mining and recovery
operations. The ratifying Act prescribed
offences for, inter alia,
entering or leaving a "designated area" other than by a "controlled
access point" and failing to comply with the requirement of a security
officer in a "designated area".
In due course, the Argyle mining
lease was granted to the Joint Venturers in 1983. The leased land was the land
to which ss 7 and
8 of the ratifying Act applied, only the northern portion of
which was within the claim area. It was not contended that the land
in the
Argyle mining lease within the claim area was within a "designated area"
at any time.
In November 1984 an Order in Council was published in the
Government Gazette (WA) which declared a number of sites to be
"protected areas" under the Aboriginal Heritage Act 1972 (WA). One
of those sites was described as "Flying Fox Hole – Mythological Site".
That site was referred to in the primary evidence of John Toby. (Ex A9 -
marked "Wariminy") The dimensions of the protected area were set out in
the declaration.
In November 1986 the leased area was extended pursuant
to cl 15(6) of the Agreement. At the same time the Minister for Mines imposed
conditions to which the mining lease was subject, namely, an obligation on the
Joint Venturers to comply with the provisions of the
Aboriginal Heritage
Act 1972 (WA) and to ensure that no action was taken which was likely to
interfere with, or damage, any Aboriginal site. In addition, the
Minister for
Mines excised from the leased area, the area of a miscellaneous licence,
reserving to that licensee rights of ingress
and egress, and passage across the
Joint Venturers’ lease to the licensed area at all times. In 1992 the
Minister imposed further
conditions on the Joint Venturers by prohibiting mining
on Reserve No 31165 without the prior written consent of the Minister and
by
prohibiting mining absolutely on the areas of land declared as "protected
sites" in 1984, namely, "Flying Fox Hole" and other sites.
In
respect of the portion of the Argyle mining lease within the claim area, the
whole of that part is situated on Reserve No 31165.
There is no evidence that
mining on that Reserve has been permitted by the Minister.
Argyle
submitted that by the grant of the mining lease and, or, by reason of the
provisions of the ratifying Act, the Crown had signified
a clear and plain
intention to extinguish native title in respect of the whole of the area, the
subject of the Argyle mining lease.
With regard to the provisions of the
ratifying Act, the mischief sought to be addressed by the unusual provisions
contained in ss
7-10 thereof was explained in the Second Reading Speech of the
Minister for Resources Development (Legislative Assembly Second Reading,
Hansard 18 November 1981, 5811 at 5812-5813) on introducing the Bill to
the Parliament. (See also the remarks of Mr Stephens, MLA at 6213-6217.)
The security of some of the mining tenements upon which the Joint Venturers
proposed to conduct a diamond mining operation
was in doubt and under challenge
in legal proceedings undertaken by a third party claiming that a possessory
title had been obtained
under the Mining Act 1904 (WA) and the Mining
Act 1978 (WA). Sections 7-10 had a specific purpose, namely, to defeat the
claim of that party to an interest under the Mining Act 1904 (WA) and the
Mining Act 1978 (WA) in respect of land sought to be used for mining
purposes by the Joint Venturers. The specific purpose of the legislative
provisions
was, by extinguishing any competing interest obtained under the
Mining Act 1904 (WA) and Mining Act 1978 (WA) by the third party,
to validate the current position of the Joint Venturers and, further, to
validate the issue of the Argyle
mining lease to the Joint Venturers in due
course.
It was not the intention of the legislature to extinguish in
general all pre-existing interests in that land. Under s 9 of the ratifying Act
the interests extinguished were, inter alia, those held under, and for
the purpose of, the Mining Act 1904 (WA). The "exclusive
possession" of the land over which the Argyle mining lease was to be
granted, declared by s 8 to be held by one of the Joint Venturers until
the
lease was granted, was possession for the purposes of the Mining Act 1904
(WA) and the Mining Act 1978 (WA). That provision was directed to putting
beyond question that the Joint Venturer which held the mining tenements under
challenge,
had possession of the land at all material times, thereby validating
the acquisition of any property by the Joint Venturer in diamonds
that may have
been recovered by it on the tenements after October 1979.
It is confirmed
by s 85 of the Mining Act 1978 (WA) that a mining lessee is given
possession of land (which may include freehold land) for mining purposes,
namely, to extract from
that land minerals vested in the Crown. Under par
82(1)(b) of the Mining Act 1978 (WA) a mining lease is granted subject to
the condition that the lessee, inter alia, use the land in respect of
which the lease is granted only for mining purposes in accordance with the Act.
The right to mine is exclusive
in respect of the land to which it is granted.
The possession granted to a lessee under a mining lease is limited, both in time
and
in purpose. It remains a mining tenement for the extraction of minerals, by
definition a finite operation, requiring removal of the
mining equipment and
rehabilitation of the land at the completion of the mining project. The grant of
such an interest does not display
an intention by the Crown to extinguish native
title. Just as the rights of the owner of a freehold interest in land subject to
a
mining lease may be impaired, rights exercisable by the holders of native
title over Crown land may be impaired or suspended. Whatever
degree of
impairment it may cause, the lack of permanence in purpose and duration of a
mining operation precludes the conclusion
that by the grant of a lease for
mining purposes the Crown has intended to extinguish native title. The grant of
such a tenement
is consistent with an intention of the Crown that there be full
resumption and utilization of rights under native title upon completion
of a
mining operation.
The grant of exclusivity of possession of land by the
Crown is not the determinant of the Crown intention as to the extinguishment
of
native title. The character of the act of the grant of possession has to be
assessed by having regard to the purpose for which
possession is
granted.
The underlying purpose of a statutory instrument described as a
mining lease is of greater relevance to the character of that instrument
than
the nomenclature used. As Toohey J pointed out in Wik (at 117), the
mining lease considered in Wade v New South Wales Rutile Mining Company Pty
Ltd was properly described as a sale by the Crown of minerals reserved to
the Crown, to be taken by the lessee at a price payable over
a period of years
as royalties.
The terms of cl 15(4) of the Agreement acknowledge, in
effect, the reservation of existing rights of access to, and passage over,
the
land subject to the exercise of those rights not unduly prejudicing or
interfering with the operations of the Joint Venturers.
In its terms,
cl 15(4) of the Agreement qualified the interest to be granted as the
Argyle mining lease and amounted to a reservation
by the State from the interest
granted. The reservation is consistent with the exercise of a right of access to
the land by the holders
of native title.
It was submitted that in so far
as cl 15(4) of the Agreement refers to third parties who have the consent of the
State to pass over
the mining lease, the lessee retains the right to refuse
permission to persons who do not obtain that consent. Whether that is so
is not
a material issue. The consent may be express or implied and would include a
consent the Crown is unable to refuse, for example,
by reason of the rights
granted to the holders of the miscellaneous licence, the area of which was
excised from the mining lease.
There would be implied consent from the Crown for
the holders of that licence to have access to the licensed area and to pass and
re-pass over the Argyle mining lease for that purpose. Similarly, the holders of
native title whose interest burdens the title of
the Crown, would have an
implied consent from the Crown to exercise rights of entry and passage under
that title until such time
as the title is extinguished by the Crown. In this
case, that conclusion is reinforced by the declaration of "protected
sites" under the Aboriginal Heritage Act 1972 (WA) within the area of
the mining lease and the imposition of conditions prohibiting the carrying on of
mining operations on any
of those sites. The declaration of such sites is
consistent with the Crown intention that a right of access to those sites
attached
to a subsisting native title would continue subject to the exercise of
the right of access not unduly prejudicing or interfering
with the operations of
the Joint Venturers under the Argyle mining lease. If any of the "protected
sites" were within a declared "designated area", the opportunity to
exercise a right of access to the sites may be severely curtailed, or even
suspended, but it would not follow
that it was the intention of the Crown that
native title, and a right of access to the site arising thereunder, be
extinguished.
Further, with regard to that part of the Argyle mining
lease that is within the claim area, the whole of that part is subject to a
condition that no mining be conducted thereon without the consent of the
Minister. Such controlled used of the land does not, on
its face, signify any
intention by the Crown to extinguish native title under which access, or other
rights in respect of the land,
may be exercised.
For the foregoing
reasons relating to the character of a mining lease the conclusion must follow
that in respect of the mining leases
granted under the Mining Act 1978
(WA) to Argyle and to Normandy, all situated in Reserve No 31165, no clear and
plain intention by the Crown to extinguish native
title is manifested by the
grant of such tenements and creation of rights in Crown land in third parties.
It was a condition of each
of the mining leases granted to Argyle and to
Normandy within Reserve No 31165 that the lessees comply with the terms of the
Aboriginal Heritage Act 1972 (WA) to ensure that no action is taken which
is likely to interfere with, or damage, any Aboriginal site and in respect of
two of
those leases, both granted to Normandy, there was a specific condition
that there be no mining without the permission of the Minister.
It was
submitted by the first applicants that the material presented by Argyle and
Normandy did not prove the validity of the grant
of the tenements under the
Mining Act 1978 (WA). In the absence of any material pointing to actual
invalidity, it should be presumed that tenements recorded in a register of
tenements have been validly created.
(ii) Other mining
leases
A general purpose lease and a number of mining leases were
granted to the parties included as the sixth and ninth respondents. For
the
foregoing reasons the same conclusion set out above applies to these interests,
namely, that the grant thereof did not evince
a clear and plain intention by the
Crown to extinguish native title.
(iii) Other mining
tenements
With regard to other mining interests it was not contended
by the eighth respondents that the grant of prospecting licences or exploration
licences evidenced an intention by the Crown to extinguish native title. It was
submitted by the ninth respondents that the issue
of an exploration licence
would extinguish native title.
Under the Mining Act 1978 (WA),
exploration licences are for a limited term and in the period of the licence
part of the land in respect of which the licence
is granted must be relinquished
(s 65(1)). Strict conditions are applied to prevent damage to land and
property (s 63AA).
It is unnecessary to expand the foregoing reasons
to conclude that such licences granted under the Mining Act 1978 (WA)
demonstrate no intention by the Crown upon grant to extinguish native title in
respect of Crown land over which the licences
may be issued.
The State
submitted that a general purpose lease issued under the Mining Act 1978
(WA) evidenced a Crown intention to extinguish native title. Under s 86 of the
Mining Act 1978 (WA) a general purpose lease may be granted for use with
respect to mining operations on such terms and conditions as the Minister
considers reasonable. Under s 87 a general purpose lease entitles the lessee to
the exclusive occupation of Crown land for one or more of the following
purposes:
• erecting, placing and operating machinery thereon in connection with mining operations;
• depositing or treating the minerals or tailings;
• using the land for any other specified purpose directly connected with mining operations.
Under s 88 of the Mining Act
1978 (WA) a general purpose lease may be granted for twenty-one years and
renewed for a further term of twenty-one years. Under s 86 of
the Act the
maximum area of a general purpose lease is ten hectares.
For the reasons
relied upon for the conclusion that the grant of a mining lease does not
extinguish native title, the grant of a general
purpose lease will not be a
declaration of Crown intention to extinguish native title. A general purpose
lease is a statutory interest ancillary to the statutory tenement of a
mining lease, and has no particular characteristic that demonstrates a Crown
intention to
extinguish native title upon grant of that interest.
The
reasons given for concluding that the grant of tenements for the extraction of
minerals under the Mining Act 1978 (WA) is not an act of the Crown
intended to extinguish native title apply equally to the grant of tenements
under the Mining Act 1904 (WA), the Petroleum Act 1936 (WA) and
the Petroleum Act 1967 (WA) for the use of land or waters for the purpose
of exploring for and recovering petroleum.
(g) Limitation Act
1935 (WA)
In the course of its submissions the State put an argument that a limitation
period under the Limitation Act 1935 (WA) could be applied to an
application to enforce native title and that upon expiration of such a period
the title could be said
to be extinguished. The submission, in part, was based
upon the remarks of Deane and Gaudron JJ in Mabo (No 2) (at 90) in which
their Honours stated that where the actual occupation or use of the native title
holders was terminated "an ultimate lack of effective challenge" would
found either an assumption of acquiescence in the extinguishment of the title or
a defence based on laches or some statute
of limitations.
In this
proceeding the Court is concerned only with the determination of the existence
of native title under federal legislation providing
machinery for that purpose.
The legislation is predicated upon the assumption that the rights are rights of
antiquity and, as far
as the common law is concerned, date at least from the
time of sovereignty. The Court is not concerned with curial ascertainment
of the
enforceability of rights that arise under native title. (See Fejo per
Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, McHugh, Gummow, Hayne and Callinan JJ at 731.)
As
stated earlier, native title existing at sovereignty is a burden on the radical
title of the Crown. If extinguished by the Crown
it ceases to exist. It will
cease to exist also if it has been abandoned. It will not be shown to exist if a
claimant for native
title is unable to show that, as far as is practicable,
connection with the land has been maintained and traditional laws and customs
observed. It is not necessary for proof of the existence of native title to show
that it has been asserted against the Crown. It
is a "sui generis"
interest, inalienable to third parties, and is not an estate in land
capable of being lost to the Crown by prescription.
(h)
Proclamation of the Ord Irrigation District
Under s 28 of the
Rights in Water and Irrigation Act 1914 (WA) any defined part of the
State may be constituted an "Irrigation District" by Order in Council.
Pursuant to s 29 of that Act the District may be extended by adding further land
thereto.
In 1962 the Ord Irrigation District ("the District") was
constituted by proclamation. Prior to that, by proclamation made in 1960
pursuant to s 27(3) of that Act (as it then stood), it was declared that Pt III
of the Rights in Water and Irrigation Act 1914 (WA), which provided for
the vesting of rights in the Crown for the use and flow, and to the control, of
water in any watercourse,
applied to the Ord River and its tributaries. The
District was extended by two further proclamations made in 1965 and 1973. As now
constituted, the District is an area of land which covers all the potentially
irrigable land in the East Kimberley region (a minor
part of the District), the
whole of the area of the Argyle Downs pastoral lease and the catchment area of
the Ord River, a vast area
which includes numerous pastoral leases that extend
hundreds of kilometres to the south of Lake Argyle beyond Halls
Creek.
Under s 27(4) of the Rights in Water and Irrigation Act
1914 (WA) (as it then stood) every river, stream, watercourse, lagoon, lake,
swamp or marsh within the boundaries of the District became
subject to Pt III of
that Act. Section 5 in Pt III of that Act declared and deemed that the bed of a
watercourse, lake, lagoon, swamp or marsh had
not been, and would not be,
alienated by the Crown and at all times remained the property of the Crown.
Under s 26 of that Act the
bed of any lake, lagoon, swamp or marsh on any land
alienated by the Crown did not exceed the width of the watercourse at its inlet
to, or outlet from, such lake, lagoon, swamp or marsh.
By providing that
the bed of any watercourse or water area was not land subject to alienation, the
Crown did not act to elevate the
nature of the title it held in the land but
made it plain that land that was necessary for the use and control of water in
any watercourse
or water area, remained with the Crown at all times as of its
usual estate.
Section 7 of that Act acknowledged the existing right of an
owner or occupier of land adjacent to the bed of a watercourses or water
area by
stating that such a person was entitled to have like access and use of the
portion of the bed to which land is adjacent as
if that Act had not been passed,
as long as the Crown had not "actually appropriated" that portion of the
bed for a purpose of that Act. Furthermore, the right of such an owner or
occupier to control the access of others
by remedies in trespass, continued as
if that Act had not been passed save that it did not entitle such an owner or
occupier to pursue
a remedy in trespass against the Crown. In accord with the
principles discussed earlier, such recognition and retention of existing
rights
did not reflect any intention by the Crown to extinguish native title, a right
based on occupation pursuant to which a right
of access to, and use of, land may
be exercised.
The State submitted that the proclamation of the District
and of its extension were acts by the Crown intended to extinguish native
title.
It is plain that the vesting of rights for the control of watercourses may lead
to regulation of the exercise of some rights
under native title but it is
equally plain that it does not involve a statement of intention by the Crown to
extinguish native title.
Similarly, the nature of the rights of the Crown in
water and beds of watercourses and water areas within the District may lead to
regulation of some rights exercisable under native title but regulation of those
rights does not bespeak an act calculated to extinguish
the native title vested
in Aboriginal people in respect of the land and waters within the vast area of
the District.
The comments of Fullagar J in Thorpes Ltd v Grant
Pastoral Co Pty Ltd [1955] HCA 10; (1955) 92 CLR 317 at 331 in respect of the effect of
like legislation in South Australia, are equally apt in respect of the
provisions of the Rights in Water and Irrigation Act 1914 (WA):
"I should have thought,...that the real object of the Water Rights Act 1896, as revealed by the latter part of s. 1, was to enable the Crown, in a country in which water is a comparatively scarce and important commodity, to exercise full dominion over the water of rivers and lakes and to undertake generally the conservation and distribution of water. For the attainment of that object it was not necessary to destory anybody’s rights, but it was necessary to give to the Crown, or to some statutory authority, overriding rights to which private rights must, if need arise, give way.
The effect given to the statutue in Hanson’s Case (1900) 21 NSWLR 271 means that a riparian proprietor has no remedy as of right if a river is dammed by an upper owner so that no water reaches him, or if it is polluted and poisoned by the refuse of a factory. There is much to be said for the view that it would be contrary to elementary rules of construction to give to it any such effect in the absence of clear and unmistakable language. The view which I am disposed to take is that the Act does not directly affect any private rights, but gives to the Crown new rights – not riparian rights – which are superior to, and may be exercised in derogation of, private riparian rights, but that, until those new and superior rights are exercised, private rights can and do co-exist with them."
These remarks were considered and
followed by the Supreme Court of Western Australia in Rapoff v Velios
[1974] WAR 27.
The State further submitted that the content of certain
by-laws, made in 1963 under the Rights in Water and Irrigation Act 1914
(WA) in respect of the District, which prohibited or controlled certain
activities in specified areas within the District including
the use of flora or
fauna, displayed an intention to extinguish native title within those specified
areas.
Again, it is plain that at their highest the by-laws controlled
the exercise of some rights under native title but did not signify
Crown
intention to extinguish native title in the prescribed areas. Even the
imposition of stringent regulation does not deny the
continuation of native
title and the exercise of the Crown’s power of regulation is not to be
confused with the exercise of
a power to extinguish native title. (See: R v
Sparrow at 1097; Mason v Tritton (1994) 34 NSWLR 572 per Kirby P at
592-593.) It was not submitted by the sixth respondents that the approval of
applications under the by-laws to pump
water from the Ord River and Lake
Kununurra could reflect an intention to extinguish native
title.
(i) Proclamation of Townsite of Kununurra
In
1961 the Governor, by notice in the Government Gazette (WA),
constituted and defined the boundaries of the town of Kununurra pursuant to
s 10 of the Land Act 1933 (WA). It was submitted that such a declaration
had the effect of a clear and plain intention to extinguish native title under
that
Act.
The major part of the area developed as the town of Kununurra
is within that part of the townsite that was part of the land resumed
in 1960
from the Ivanhoe pastoral lease for the Project, approximately 600 hectares. The
land resumed in 1961 for the Kununurra townsite
from the Ivanhoe pastoral lease
was an adjacent area of land (approximately 3,000 hectares) to the east. Only a
minor part of the
land resumed for the townsite has been developed for use as
residential lots and dwellings. Approximately two-thirds of the area
resumed for
the purpose of the Kununurra townsite was removed from availability for townsite
development by the proclamation of the
Mirima (Hidden Valley) National Park in
1982 and by the extension thereof in 1989. The area of the Park is 2,067
hectares. The land
in the Mirima National Park (Reserve 37883) was open land
that had not been used for any townsite purpose after resumption of the
land in
1961.
Although the development of a town pursuant to the declaration of a
townsite may involve a use of the land of permanence and inconsistent
with
continuation of native title to cause extinguishment thereof, the bare
declaration of a townsite on open land cannot be said
to have such a
consequence. In keeping with any other form of reservation of land for a public
purpose, extinguishment of native
title will depend upon the extent and form of
utilization of the land for the reserved purpose. As noted below, the claim area
does
not extend to that part of the land within the townsite that has been
developed as the town of Kununurra with the exception of certain
reserved
land.
A substantial part of the area of the townsite consists of vacant
Crown land, approximately 20 per cent. At some time some of the
land may be
subdivided and used for residential lots but other parts of the vacant land are
unsuitable for subdivision. At this time
there is no use of the land, which
remains open country, which is inconsistent with the continuation of native
title.
With regard to that part of the townsite which remains vacant
Crown land, it follows that it has not been shown that native title
has been
extinguished by declaration of the townsite, the land not being used for the
declared purpose. Whether the grant of "special leases" by the Crown in
respect of part of this land has affected native title will be considered later
in the reasons.
(j) Resumption and acquisition of Crown lands from pastoral leases for Project and other purposes
A large part of the land
resumed or acquired for the Project remains in unaltered form. Substantial areas
have been used for reserves
and a large part remains as vacant Crown land. The
balance has been put to a variety of uses. The principal uses have been for the
construction of the diversion and main dams and reservoirs, irrigation works and
farmlands, and some land has been included within
the townsite of
Kununurra.
The claim area does not include land resumed or acquired for
the Project developed as irrigated lands or used for roads or drains
on that
land, nor does it include the land resumed and used for an airfield, or the land
which was resumed in 1947 to form the Kimberley
Research Station. That part of
the land resumed for the extension of the Kimberley Research Station which now
forms Reserve 38358
is included in the claim area. The claim area does not
include that part of the land resumed for the Project later included within
the
townsite and developed as the town of Kununurra other than specific reserves
which are dealt with below.
Land required for the purpose of the Project
was resumed, or acquired, by the State by three different
means:
(i) Resumption of land under s 109 of the Land Act
1933 (WA)
Most of the land used for the Project was resumed under
s 109 of the Land Act 1933 (WA).
Pursuant to s 109 the Governor
was empowered to resume, enter upon, and dispose of the whole or any part of the
Crown land in a pastoral lease, for
agricultural or horticultural settlement,
mining or for any other purpose thought fit in the public interest. In 1963
those purposes
were enlarged by adding "industry" and "to enable the
land to be declared open for selection for pastoral purposes and again
leased..."
Relevantly, the statutory form of a pastoral lease in the
19th Schedule of the Land Act 1933 (WA) provided that the land
was leased for pastoral purposes under, and subject to, the provisions of Pt VI
of that Act (ss 90-115 "Pastoral Leases") and that the lease was granted
subject to the powers, conditions and reservations set out in Pt VI and to all
rights and privileges
lawfully acquired or exercisable thereunder. The right was
also reserved to the Crown to dispose of such portions of the land under
the
provisions of Part III (ss 29-37B "Reserves") as may be required for any
purpose prescribed therein of public utility or for otherwise facilitating the
improvement and settlement
of the State.
It appears from the foregoing
that s 109 is not a plenary power in the executive to resume Crown land
comprised in a pastoral lease
and dispose of it at will. It is not a power to
deal with land that is wider than the power to reserve and otherwise deal with
Crown
land under other parts of the Act. Land resumed from a pastoral lease
would be Crown land available to be used for the purpose set
out as the purpose
for resumption or reserved under the Land Act 1933 (WA) or otherwise held
as vacant Crown land. Pursuant to s 3 of the Rights in Water and Irrigation
Act 1914 (WA) as it stood at relevant times, all lands acquired for, or
dedicated to, the purposes of that Act were vested in the Minister
until such
lands, irrigation works and constructions were vested in a Board.
The
word "dedicated" is there used in its broadest sense not in the narrow
sense of rights conferred on the public giving an entitlement to cause the Crown
to have the land used for the purpose declared by the Crown. (See: Williams
v The Attorney-General of New South Wales [1913] HCA 33; (1913) 16 CLR 404; Council of
the Municipality of Randwick v Rutledge per Windeyer J at 73-74.)
The
relevant resumptions for the purpose of the Project were made by the Crown from
the Ivanhoe pastoral lease between 1960 and 1967.
Land resumed from the Ivanhoe pastoral lease for a declared purpose other
than the Project were the resumptions for: "Agricultural Research
Station" (1947); "Kununurra Townsite" (1961); "Aerial Landing
Ground" (1961); and "extending Reserve No 22609 (Agricultural Research
Station)" (1964).
Land was resumed from the Lissadell and Texas Downs
pastoral leases in 1972, the stated purpose for the resumption being
"Government Requirements".
The State submitted that the effect of
each such resumption was to vest the "reversionary interest" the Crown
held in that land as lessor of the pastoral leases and to expand the
Crown’s radical title to full beneficial ownership
of the land
resumed.
Putting to one side whether it is appropriate to refer to a
"reversionary interest" as part of the statutory instrument that is a
pastoral lease under the Land Act 1933 (WA) (see Wik per Toohey J
at 72-73; per Gaudron J at 229; per Gummow J at 247-249; per Kirby J at 281)
there is nothing on the face of an act
of resumption of Crown land to set it
aside for a public purpose that evidences a clear and plain intention to
extinguish native
title.
The act of resumption in itself cannot be said
to signify an intention greater than that which would apply to the declaration
of the
purpose for which the land may be used. For example, land in a pastoral
lease may be resumed for the purpose of re-leasing it as
a pastoral
lease.
The act of resuming Crown land for a declared public purpose does
not, at that point, signify inconsistency with the continued enjoyment
of native
title. Extinguishment of native title will occur when Crown land is resumed,
appropriated by the Crown for a public purpose
and used for a purpose that is
inconsistent with the continued enjoyment of native title.
"Until such a use takes place, nothing has occurred that might affect the legal status quo. A mere reservation of the land for the intended purpose, which does not create third party rights over the land, does not alter the legal interests in the land..."
(Wik per Brennan CJ at 86)
"Native title continues where the wastelands of the Crown have not been so appropriated or used or where the appropriation and use is consistent with the continuing concurrent enjoyment of native title over the land (eg land set aside as a national park)."
(Mabo (No 2) per Brennan J at 70)
Appropriation of Crown land for the purpose of an irrigation
project or townsite may lead to use of the land that is inconsistent
with
continuation of native title but a conclusion in that regard will depend upon,
inter alia, the area of land involved and the nature of the use to which
the land is put. As noted above, the claim area does not include land
resumed or
acquired that is developed land used for the purposes of the Project, townsite,
airfield or Kimberley Research Station.
The question of extinguishment of native
title on the resumed or acquired land remaining within the claim area is dealt
with later
in the reasons under consideration of reserves and leases of
reserves.
(ii) Acquisition of Argyle Downs pastoral lease and freehold land
In 1971 the whole of the Argyle Downs pastoral lease
and freehold land were acquired by the State in a bargain-and-sale transaction,
not pursuant to the powers of resumption provided under the Land Act 1933
(WA), the Public Works Act 1902 (WA) or the Rights in Water and
Irrigation Act 1914 (WA). Substantially more land than that required for the
Project was contained in the Argyle Downs pastoral lease, however, resumption
of
only the parts of the pastoral lease required for the Project would have left
areas on which a grazing concern could not be operated
efficiently. (Ex 21(a) p
30)
A transfer to the Crown of the freehold property acquired in 1971 was
recorded on the certificate of title. In 1972 the certificate
of title was
cancelled and the land contained therein removed from the operation of the
Transfer of Land Act 1893 (WA).
As set out in Fejo no
argument can arise that native title revived upon return of that freehold land
to the Crown.
A transfer to the Crown was also recorded on the Argyle
Downs pastoral lease. The lease was not treated as surrendered or cancelled.
Dealings on the lease by way of notification and withdrawal of caveats have been
recorded since 1971 and as recently as 1993. The
term of the lease expires on 30
June 2015. No argument was submitted that upon acquisition of the lessee’s
interest the leasehold
interest merged with the interest of the Crown in the
land. Although a declaration of the purpose for the acquisition was not part
of
the process of acquisition of the Argyle Downs pastoral lease, it appears to be
accepted that part of the land was acquired for
the purposes of the Rights in
Water and Irrigation Act 1914 (WA) and, pursuant to ss 3 and 62(1) of that
Act, became vested in the relevant Minister. At the time the land was acquired
the main dam had been under construction
on that land for a period of three
years and was near completion. Parts of the acquired land have been included in
reserves and the
area that is not reserved land is represented as vacant Crown
land on area maps prepared by the State.
For similar reasons to those set
out above, there is nothing in the act of the Crown in acquiring the whole of
the land of the Argyle
Downs pastoral lease that shows a clear and plain
intention to extinguish native title. Whether use of the land for the purpose
for
which it was acquired affected native title is considered later in the
reasons under consideration of reserves and leases of reserves.
(iii) Acquisition of land under the Public Works Act 1902 (WA) and
under the Rights in Water and Irrigation Act 1914 (WA)
In 1972
and 1975 further land was obtained by the State for the Project by resumption of
land from the Ivanhoe pastoral lease.
The notices of resumption published
in the Government Gazette (WA) were ambiguous. They were expressed to be
pursuant to the Rights in Water and Irrigation Act 1914 (WA) and the
Public Works Act 1902 (WA). Separate powers for compulsory acquisition of
land, including freehold land, were provided in s 62 of the Rights in Water
and Irrigation Act 1914 (WA) and s 10 of the Public Works Act
1902 (WA). Pursuant to s 62(3)(a) of the Rights in Water and Irrigation Act
1914 (WA), upon publication of notices of land being acquired by compulsory
process for the purpose of that Act, the land, by force of
the publication, is
"vested" in the Crown. Under s 18 of the Public Works Act 1902
(WA), upon publication of notice that land has been set apart, taken or resumed
under that Act, the land referred to, by force of
that Act and as the Governor
may direct, is "vested in the Crown for an estate in fee simple in possession
or such lesser estate for the public work expressed in such notice". In each
case the statutes provide that the vesting of the land frees and discharges the
land from the interests of third parties.
Although the published notices
were drawn in terms appropriate for the exercise of the power of resumption
under the Public Works Act 1902 (WA), by directing that the land set
apart, taken or resumed vest in the Crown "for an estate in fee simple in
possession for the public work", the public work expressed in the
notice of resumption, "Ord River Irrigation Project - Packsaddle Plains area
– Extension", indicated that the provisions of s 3 of the Rights in
Water and Irrigation Act 1914 would apply to simply "vest" the land
in the Minister on behalf of the Crown.
The character and purpose of such
a resumption of Crown land from a pastoral lease was indistinguishable from a
resumption under s
109 of the Land Act 1933 (WA). The land was recovered
by the Crown to be used for a public purpose. Vesting of the land in the Crown,
even including a vesting
in fee simple for a public work, is effected by statute
to assist carrying out the declared public purpose and is a vesting qualified
by
that purpose.
As stated earlier in these reasons, the act of the Crown in
recovering Crown land from a pastoral lease does not, in itself, enhance
the
interest of the Crown in the land granted as a pastoral lease, and upon
resumption the land stands as vacant Crown land until
otherwise dedicated,
reserved, or used for the purpose for which it was taken. Statutory provisions
which merely "vest" in the Crown such resumed Crown land for an estate in
fee simple for the carrying out of a public work will not, in itself, be an
act
which elevates the interest of the Crown to a full beneficial interest with the
intention of extinguishing native title, for
there is no grant or alienation by
the Crown of an estate in fee simple in the land creating rights in third
parties and no act undertaken
by the Crown inconsistent with the continued
preservation of native title. (See: Pareroultja v Tickner per Lockhart J
at 218) Of course, freehold land resumed from a third party and vested in the
Crown is land in which native title
has been extinguished.
Whether use of
the resumed land for the purpose for which it was acquired affected native title
is considered later in these reasons.
(k) Use of
reserves
(i) Townsite reserves
Some of the reserves
established within the townsite are vested in the Shire and others in the
Aboriginal Lands Trust. The State and
the Shire referred to Shire by-laws
relating to the use of reserves vested in the Shire, promulgated in 1966 and
1991, which prohibit
camping, lighting of fires disturbing flora or destruction
of fauna and submitted that the vesting of a reserve in the Shire signified
an
intention to extinguish native title in that the prohibitions in the by-laws
were inconsistent with the continuation of native
title. The Shire town planning
scheme which prohibited a development on such reserves without the written
consent of the Shire was
also relied upon.
Some rights exercisable under
native title may be severely constrained by operation of the Shire by-laws and
town planning scheme
in respect of reserves but, as has been stated earlier in
these reasons, control of such rights is not to be confused with the
extinguishment
of native title. Native title will continue to exist
notwithstanding such regulation of the rights that are exercisble under it.
There is nothing in the act of creating a reserve and vesting it in the Shire
that stands as a clear and plain intention by the Crown
to extinguish the
entitlement of Aboriginal people to maintain connection with the land under a
subsisting native title and regulation
by the Shire of the exercise of an
aboriginal right under a subsisting native title will not amount to a use of the
reserve authorized
and contemplated by the Crown for the purpose of
extinguishing native title.
The State also referred to the provisions of
ss 266 and 267 of the Local Government Act 1960 (WA), as in force at
material times, and submitted that powers granted to a municipality by those
sections illustrated a "legislative intention" that the Shire have
"complete ownership" of reserves vested in it "leaving no room"
for native title.
Section 266 provided that a Council may, with the
consent of the Governor, convey and transfer in fee simple land which is vested
in or held by it and which is not, in the opinion of the municipality, required
for the purposes for which the land was acquired
and which is not subject to a
trust.
Plainly, the provisions of that section provide no assistance in
determining if the intention of the Crown in vesting in a municipality
a reserve
for a purpose subject to conditions that ensure that the land is used for that
purpose. First, the exercise of the power
provided by s 266 is subject to
the consent of the Governor which suggests that the statutory powers extended to
a local authority
are less than equivalent to an absolute estate in the land.
However, more importantly, s 266 does not purport to apply to land reserved
for
a purpose by the Crown and vested in a municipality. A municipality does not
"acquire" such land for a purpose and is not empowered to form an opinion
whether the land is required for the purpose for which it is reserved
by the
Crown. Furthermore, land in a reserve created by the Crown for a purpose and
vested in a municipality is land subject to a
statutory trust and within the
meaning of the word "trust" as used in s 266. (See: Bathurst City
Council v PWC Properties Pty Ltd [1998] HCA 59; (1998) 157 ALR 414 at
426-427.)
Section 267 conferred on a local authority a power to lease
land vested in or held by it including land vested in or held by it on
a trust
which does not preclude a municipality so letting land. That provision does not
add to the material relevant to the issue
of the Crown’s intention in
vesting a reserve in a municipality. The power to lease land in a reserve is
conferred at the discretion
of the Governor upon vesting the reserve in a
municipality. If the power to lease is withheld, the powers of the municipality
as
"statutory trustee" would be circumscribed accordingly and s 267 would
not apply.
It is now necessary to deal with reserves established for
specific purposes and the effect of the use of the reserves.
The
following raise similar issues and may be dealt with
together:
Reserve 26600 – "Use and Benefit of Aboriginal
Inhabitants"
This Reserve of four hectares was created in 1963 for the purpose of "Natives - Camping" later altered to "Reserve for Natives". Many Aboriginal people came to this site after the introduction of the "Pastoral Award" in 1968 and when Argyle Downs ceased pastoral activities at about the same time. In 1972 the Reserve was vested in the Minister for Community Welfare and the purpose changed to "Community Welfare Purposes". In 1973 the Reserve became known as the Mirima Village and in 1986 was vested in the Aboriginal Lands Trust and its purpose changed to "Use and Benefit of Aboriginal Inhabitants". The Reserve is on the northern limits of the Kununurra townsite and is contiguous with several other reserves in the townsite used by Aboriginal people, being Reserves 31221 ("Use and Benefit of Aborigines"); 31504 ("Use and Benefit of Aboriginal Inhabitants (Arts and Historical"); 39128 ("Park"); and 41401 ("Use and Benefit of Aboriginal Inhabitants").
The Reserve was leased to Mirima Council by the Aboriginal Lands Trust by lease dated 6 November 1986 for a term of ninety-nine years at a peppercorn rental. The lease was express to be pursuant to ss 20(3)(c) and 30(c) of the Aboriginal Affairs Planning Authority Act 1972 (Cth) ("AAPA Act").
The Aboriginal Lands Trust is established as a body corporate with perpetual succession and a common seal by s 20 of the AAPA Act. Section 20(3)(c) provides that with the prior approval of the Minister the Aboriginal Lands Trust is capable of alienating or demising real property. The functions of the Aboriginal Lands Trust are, relevantly, to "acquire and hold land, whether in fee simple or otherwise, and to use and manage that land for the benefit of persons of Aboriginal descent" (s 23(b)); "to ensure that the use and management of the land held by the Trust, or for which the Trust is in any manner responsible, shall accord with the wish of the Aboriginal inhabitants of the area so far as that can be ascertained and is practicable" (s 23(c)); and "generally, on behalf of and as the corporate entity representing the interests of the Aboriginal inhabitants of the area to which the matter relates, to take, instigate or support any action that may be required to ensure the most beneficial use of the land" (s 23(e)).
It was a term of the lease that the Mirima Council use and manage the land in accordance with the wishes of the Aboriginal inhabitants and the "traditional custodians" of the land. Having regard to this provision and the functions of the Trust, it cannot be said that the lease gives effect to an intention of the Crown that native title be extinguished. To the contrary, if the purpose of the lease is consistent with the purpose of the Reserve it is wholly compatible with the continuation of native title. (See: Pareroultja v Tickner per Lockhart J at 218.)
Reserve 31221 – "Use and Benefit of Aborigines"
This Reserve was created in 1972 for the purpose of "Orchard and Horticultural Development" and vested in the Minister for Native Welfare. The Reserve was created at the request of the Commissioner for Native Welfare who sought reservation of fifteen hectares adjacent to Reserve 26600 (Mirima Village) for the use of a group of Aborigines who wished to grow lime trees. In 1974 the Reserve was vested in the Minister for Community Welfare and in 1975 the purpose of the reserve was changed to "Use and Benefit of Aborigines" and vested in the Aboriginal Lands Trust. In 1984 the area of the Reserve was increased to forty-eight hectares.
Miriuwung and Gajerrong people reside on the Reserve and the following are some of the buildings established on the Reserve:
• Waringarri Arts Centre;
• The Language and Cultural Centre;
• Waringarri Radio Station and transmitter tower;
• Kimberley Land Council building.
Reserve 39128 – "Park"
The Reserve, created in 1985, is adjacent to Reserve 31221 and is a fifty metre wide strip of unimproved land vested in the Shire. It is intended that the Reserve be incorporated in Reserve 31221 and vested in the Aboriginal Lands Trust.
Reserve 31504 – "Use and Benefit of Aboriginal Inhabitants (Arts and Historical)"
The Reserve was established in 1972 for the purpose of "Arts and Historical – Aborigines". It is thirty-nine hectares in area. The Reserve was created to provide land to store sacred objects and items of cultural significance for Aboriginal people. In 1983 the purpose of the Reserve was changed to "Use and Benefit of Aboriginal Inhabitants (Arts and Historical)" and the Reserve vested in the Aboriginal Affairs Planning Authority in trust for that purpose.
Reserve 41401 – "Use and Benefit of Aboriginal Inhabitants"
In 1974 a group of Aboriginal people requested that they be given an area of land on which to construct an Aboriginal hostel to provide accommodation for children from remote areas, and an inter-cultural centre. In 1977 an area of Crown land, now part of the land in Reserve 41401, was leased by special lease to the Moongoong Darwung Aboriginal Association Inc for a term of twenty-one years for use as an Aboriginal hostel and inter-cultural centre. In 1982 that lease was surrendered and the Minister for Community Welfare granted another lease of the area to the Association for a term of fifteen years. These leases are considered separately later in the reasons. In 1990 the land was set aside as a Reserve for the above purpose and vested in the Aboriginal Lands Trust. In addition to use of the land as an hostel for Aboriginal children, it has been used for residences for Aboriginal families and for an alcohol rehabilitation centre. The Reserve is 6.8 hectares in area.
Reserve 40260 – "Use and Benefit of Aboriginal Inhabitants"
The Reserve, approximately twenty-four hectares, is on the south-east corner of the townsite boundaries and is surrounded by vacant Crown land. It is vested in the Aboriginal Lands Trust and was created in 1983 pursuant to a request by Aboriginal people for an area on which to reside after they had been required to vacate another part of the townsite taken over for expansion of the Kununurra residential area by subdivision of vacant Crown land into freehold lots.
The Aboriginal Lands Trust leased the Reserve to Gulgagulganeng Aboriginal Corporation by lease dated November 1988 for a term of ninety-nine years from November 1987. The Reserve is known as "Emu Creek".
The lease is in similar terms to the lease to Mirima Council discussed above in respect of Reserve 26600. The relevant condition in the lease requires the lessee at all times during the term to "use and manage the land in accordance with the wishes of the Aboriginal inhabitants of the land and for the benefit of persons of Aboriginal descent". The lease agreement cannot be said to effect an intention of the Crown to extinguish native title.
With respect to each of the foregoing Reserves, none of the
purposes for which they have been set aside is inconsistent with the
continuation
of native title. The use of the Reserves for the purposes of the
Reserves has not constituted the use of a declared townsite in a
manner
inconsistent with the continuation of native title.
Reserve 37883
– Mirima (Hidden Valley) National Park
The Reserve contains the
whole of the north-east sector of the townsite and as noted above, the area of
the Reserve is 2,067 hectares.
Establishment of the Reserve, acknowledged to be
a place of significance for Miriuwung people, was suggested in 1967 and effected
in 1982. The Reserve contains caves in which there are Aboriginal paintings and
skeletons and it has striking geological formations
overlooking the town of
Kununurra, It is a well known, and frequently visited, site for tourists. The
Reserve is vested in the National
Parks and Nature Conservation Authority in
trust for the above purpose. Prior to 1984 the Reserve was vested in the
National Parks
Authority ("the Authority").
At the time the Reserve was
created the relevant legislation was the National Parks Authority Act
1976 (WA) ("the Parks Act"), subsequently repealed by the Conservation
and Land Management Act 1984 (WA).
The relevant provisions of the
Parks Act were ss 18, 22 and 41. Under s 18 the Governor may vest in, or place
under the control or
management of, the Authority any land reserved under the
provisions of s 29 of the Land Act 1933 (WA). Section 22 of the Parks Act
required the Authority to prepare a "detailed written program" the
objects of which were to include "the public utilization, and the
maintenance, study, care and restoration of the natural environment, the
conservation of indigenous
flora and fauna, and such other matters as the
Authority recommends and the Minister approves". Section 41 of the Parks Act
permitted the Authority to make regulations giving effect to that Act. The
Authority had promulgated
such regulations in 1977 which, inter alia,
prohibited, unless express permission of the Authority had been obtained;
entry to a park except through provided access; entry to
a cave; taking or
injuring of flora; taking or disturbing of fauna, except fish where it is for
personal consumption; carriage of
any weapon or means of taking fauna; the
lighting of fires except in a stipulated fireplace, in picnic or camping sites;
marking
of rocks; removal of earth, stone or gravel; camping in other than
camping areas; and erection of permanent or semi-permanent structures.
Breach of
these provisions was an offence under the Regulations.
The State
submitted that the prohibitions introduced by the Regulations and the rendering
of breaches thereof as offences displayed
an intention to extinguish all native
title within the Reserve in that the prohibited activities extended to residence
access and
sustenance.
The first applicants submitted that the Parks Act
did not clearly and plainly manifest an intention to extinguish native title nor
was it impossible for native title to coexist with the administration and
protection of the Reserve by the Authority.
The effect of
"vesting" of a reserve under the Land Act 1933 (WA) has been dealt
with earlier in these reasons and there is nothing in the Parks Act to indicate
that the particular act of the
vesting of this Reserve in the Authority under
the Parks Act differs in substance from the examples already considered. Indeed,
the
act of vesting is plainly for the purpose of management of the land for the
vested purpose and not devolution of a full beneficial
interest in the land.
(See: L M Strelein, "Indigenous People and Protected Landscapes in
Western Australia", Environmental and Planning Law Journal, 10 (1993)
at 380-397.)
The Parks Act was directed to facilitate public use of
national parks while at the same time ensuring that the environment thereof
was
conserved and protected.
The fact that the Regulations make a breach of a
regulation an offence is not, in itself, an indication that the Crown intends to
extinguish native title and, indeed, it may be contended that the Regulations
are not directed to indigenous inhabitants who were
in occupation of land by
right of unextinguished native title. (See: Mabo (No 2) per Brennan J at
66; per Deane, Gaudron JJ at 114; Wik per Toohey J at 120-121; per
Gaudron J at 146-147; per Gummow J at 190-194.)
In any event, on its face
the act of creating a national park is to make it available for public use, and
even if regulations governing
the control and administration of such a park
impinge upon rights exercisable by holders of native title, it is impossible to
conclude
that such impingement amounts to more than regulation of those rights
incapable of demonstrating a clear and plain intention of the
Crown to
extinguish native title as the source of those rights. The setting aside of land
as a national park is entirely consistent
with the continuation of native title.
(See: Mabo (No 2) per Brennan J at 70.)
To like effect, the
remarks of Lamer J in R v Sioui [1990] INSC 1; [1990] 1 SCR 1,025 where it was made an
offence under regulations to destroy, mutilate or remove any kind of plant, and
the collection of edible
vegetable products was authorized solely for the
purpose of consumption of food on the site except in preservation zones where it
was forbidden at all times. Camping and fires were permitted only in designated
places. In considering whether the exercise of aboriginal
rights was compatible
with the use to which the land had been put by the Crown as a park, his Honour
(at 1, 073) said as follows:
"For the exercise of rites and customs to be incompatible with the occupancy of the park by the Crown, it must not only be contrary to the purpose underlying that occupancy, it must prevent the realization of that purpose. First, we are dealing with Crown lands, lands which are held for the benefit of the community. Exclusive use is not an essential aspect of public ownership. Secondly, I do not think that the activities described seriously compromise the Crown’s objectives in occupying the park. Neither the representative nature of the natural region where the park is located nor the exceptional nature of this natural site are threatened by the collecting of a few plants, the setting up of a tent using a few branches picked up in the area or the making of a fire according to the rules dictated by caution to avoid fires. These activities also present no obstacle to cross-country recreation. I therefore conclude tht it has not been established that occupancy of the territory of Jacques-Cartier Park is incompatible with the exercise of Huron rites and customs with which the respondents are charged."
If it could be said that the exercise of some aboriginal rights
arising under native title were severely curtailed, it would not follow
that
native title itself had been extinguished by delegated legislation providing for
the management of the Reserve. It was not submitted
that anything in the
Conservation and Land Management Act 1984 (WA) enacted in substitution
for the Parks Act, had greater consequence for native
title.
Reserve 29799 – "Recreation and Community
Facilities"
In 1969 the Reserve, then approximately twenty-four
hectares in area, was created for the purpose of "Public Recreation" and
vested in the Shire in 1974. In 1975 part of the Reserve that had been developed
by the Ord River Sports Club ("the Sports Club")
for a clubhouse and sporting
fields for various sports was excised and vested in the Shire as a separate
reserve for the purpose
of "Club and Club Premises Site". Between 1988
and 1991 further land was excised from the Reserve to be incorporated in the
reserve created for "Club and Club Premises Site". That reserve is not
part of the claim area. At the same time the purpose of the Reserve was changed
from "Public Recreation" to "Recreation". In 1993 the purpose of
the Reserve was changed from "Recreation" to "Recreation and Community
Facilities".
The area of the Reserve is now approximately 22.5
hectares and about one-third of the area of the Reserve is undeveloped
bushland.
In 1991 the developed part of the Reserve was leased in part,
approximately two hectares, to the Kununurra Riding Club Incorporated
("the
Riding Club") and in part ("the showground") to the Kununurra Agricultural
Society Incorporated ("the Agricultural Society").
The lease granted to the
Riding Club was for a term of twenty-one years for equestrian activities. Before
the lease was granted,
and since the 1970s, the Riding Club had used the land
for weekend events and had erected stables, jumps and stalls. The Riding Club
went into "recess" in 1996. The lease granted to the Agricultural Society
is for a term of twenty-one years for entertainment and recreation, and
equestrian
and agricultural show activities. The area leased to the Agricultural
Society is approximately nine hectares.
The showground is used once a
year for an agricultural show and otherwise for cricket, exhibitions and
entertainment events. Improvements
on the land are a pavilion constructed in
1987, toilet facilities erected in the 1970s and replaced in 1997, and
caretaker’s
quarters. A perimeter fence erected in the late 1970s was
replaced in 1997.
The validity of the lease to the Riding Club was
challenged by the first applicants. For the following reasons it is unnecessary
to
determine that issue.
The land used by the Riding Club and by the
Agricultural Society is land provided for use as a town amenity recognized as
such in
the town planning scheme of the Shire. Although use of the Reserve by
the Riding Club or the Agricultural Society may not bespeak
permanent use or
development by those organizations of the parts of the Reserve they possess,
there has been a use and commitment
of the Reserve for "Recreation and
Community Facilities" by the Shire that has permanence whatever
organizations coordinate the use of that part of the Reserve from time to time
as a town
amenity. On the other hand, the undeveloped part of the Reserve has
not been put to a use that is inconsistent with the continued
existence of
native title and it cannot be concluded that native title has been extinguished
in respect of that land. The absence
of conflicting use of that land may be
contrasted with the more intensive use of land used for a town amenity, for
example, the land
used by the Riding Club, Agricultural Society and Sports Club
and other land in the town used for facilities such as a caravan park,
swimming
pool and public parks, none of the latter having been included in the claim
area.
Reserve 42441 – "Landscape Protection and
Recreation"
This is a Reserve of seventy-five hectares, created
in 1993 and vested in the Shire. The land has not been used for any other
purpose
than that for which it is now reserved. It is undisturbed land except
for improvements by way of access roads to a prominent lookout
known as
Kelly’s Knob and to small areas used for water tanks, water pipes,
communication towers and beacons.
No development of the area has been
undertaken for the purpose of the townsite other than the limited matters
mentioned. The creation
of the Reserve was not for a purpose inconsistent with
the continuation of native title. Therefore, neither the act of resuming the
land for the purpose of a townsite nor setting the land aside for a reserve for
landscape protection and recreation has demonstrated
an intention to extinguish
native title.
Reserve 42998 – "Park and
Drainage"
This is a small Reserve the size of two residential
lots, on the perimeter of a residential area abutting vacant Crown land. The
Reserve
was created in April 1994 and vested in the Shire. The land was formerly
vacant Crown land on which residents of the adjoining subdivision
established a
grassed area, installed a bore, connected the area to the electricity supply,
reticulated water and erected children’s
playground equipment including a
practice cricket pitch and net. There are drains on the land to take water from
the residential
area. The Shire requested that the Reserve be created to provide
formal recognition of a public park established on Crown land.
The nature
of the use of the land as a town amenity is inconsistent with the continuation
of native title. It is now a town park albeit
used principally by the residents
of the freehold properties which surround it. However, the work carried out on
vacant Crown land
was not authoirzed by the Crown at the time it was carried out
and the land, although reserved for the purpose of a townsite, had
not been set
aside for any specific use.
The creation of the Reserve adopted as a
public work the work that had been carried out on the land without authority
prior to that
date. The creation and vesting of the Reserve in those
circumstances effected the dedication of land to a townsite amenity.
At
the time the Reserve was created, the act of the Crown in proclaiming the
Reserve, adopting the work carried out on the land and
vesting the Reserve in
the Shire with the intent of extinguishing native title, would have been a
"future act" under s 233 of the Act as it then stood and incapable of
extinguishing native title. Whether it may be the subject of validating
legislation by the State under s 22F of the Act as "an intermediate period
act" is unnecessary to consider.
Reserve 39000 –
"Drainage"
The area of the Reserve, approximately nineteen
hectares, is contiguous with Reserve 31221 ("Use and Benefit of
Aborigines") and Reserve 41401 ("Use and Benefit of Aboriginal
Inhabitants") vested in the Aboriginal Lands Trust. It is on the western
boundary of the townsite and was created in 1985 to serve the irrigated
lands
outside the townsite by controlling and draining waters that would otherwise run
from elevated areas of the townsite on to
farmlands. The Reserve functions as a
water basin to collect run-off water and to drain it to the Ord River thereby
preventing flooding
of irrigated properties. The Reserve is vested in the Water
Corporation.
The land is not used for the purpose of the townsite and it
is use of the land for the public work of the Project that determines
whether
the nature of the use is such that native title has been
extinguished.
The use of the Reserve for drainage involves no development
or construction of works on the reserve other than drainage lines. It
is an area
used to contain water for short periods until the drainage system can convey it
away from farmlands. There is no fundamental
inconsistency between the use of
the land for the drainage purpose and the continuation of native title.
Reserve 40258 – "Buffer Strip"
This is a minor area that serves as a "buffer strip" between the
Victoria Highway and a freehold lot on which a bulk-oil depot operates. The
Reserve is undeveloped land on the south-eastern
boundary of the townsite,
indistinguishable from adjacent vacant Crown land. In the absence of any other
material detailing the use
of the Reserve for the purpose of the townsite no
intention to extinguish native title has been
demonstrated.
Reserve 30356 – "Cattle Experiments
(Department of Agriculture)"
This Reserve is approximately 333
hectares in area and is situated on the southern boundary of the townsite to the
south-east of the
town as developed. The Reserve was proposed in 1967 and
created in 1970. The land has not been used for any townsite purpose since
resumption of the land in 1961 except for the excision of two small areas for
the use of a radio tower and for road works. The Reserve
was created for the use
of the Kimberley Research Station for cattle-fattening experiments and is vested
in the Chief Executive Officer
of the Department of Agriculture. Improvements on
the land consist of fenced paddocks, cattle yards, a shed, a lot feeding system
and a dam.
There has been no use of the land for townsite purposes to
effect the extinguishment of native title. The purpose and use of the Reserve
for agricultural research has neither been permanent nor so inconsistent with
the continuation of native title to conclude that the
intention of the Crown to
extinguish native title has been manifested by the dominion exercised in respect
of the land.
(ii) Other reserves
Reserve 1060
– "Public Utility"
This Reserve was created in 1886 and
was used as a watering point for cattle on the stock route to Wyndham. The area
of the Reserve
is approximately 987 hectares. There was some doubt according to
the records produced whether a formal pastoral lease was issued
for this land
before the Reserve was created. The records indicated that in 1887 the pastoral
lease was forfeited for non-payment
of rent. It was also suggested that whether
possession of the land over which the pastoral lease was granted was ever
entered into
was uncertain and that when the Reserve was created in 1886 it may
have been vacant Crown land and not land subject to a pastoral
lease.
Having found that the grant of a pastoral lease did not extinguish native
title, it is immaterial whether this Reserve was created
on land excised from,
or formerly held under, a pastoral lease. The reserve is situated on the
northern bank of the Ord River near
the eastern side of the Gulf and is
surrounded by the land of the Carlton Hill pastoral lease. A stock-watering dam
is the only development
on a small portion of the reserve. Neither the creation
of the reserve nor the use of the land for the reserve purpose thereafter
effected extinguishment of native title.
Reserve 1061 –
"Public Utility"
This Reserve is approximately 3,000 hectares
in area. It is situated on the Ord River south-west of Reserve 1060 ("Public
Utility") and adjacent to Reserve 18810 ("Tropical Agriculture"). It
was created in 1886.
The Reserve included a crossing point over the Ord
River and was used for a similar purpose to Reserve 1060, namely, a watering
point
for cattle on the stock route to Wyndham. The part of the Reserve on the
north side of the Ord River abuts land of the Carlton Hill
Station pastoral
lease and the remainder of the Reserve, south of the Ord River, abuts land of
the Ivanhoe pastoral lease. In 1977
a lease of the part of the Reserve south of
the Ord River was granted to Ivanhoe Grazing Company Pty Limited from
year-to-year for
"grazing only" under which no compensation is payable
for any improvements erected on the land. In 1992 a lease of part of the Reserve
south of
the Ord River, excluding the areas referred to below, and Reserve
18810, was granted to Crosswalk Pty Ltd, one of the seventh respondents,
for a term of one year for grazing purposes.
Two small portions of the
Reserve have been the subject of statutory leases from the Crown of short
duration under s 32 of the Land Act 1933 (WA). One such lease of an area
of 8,000 square metres near the Ord River, granted in 1993 to G and J Harman,
sixth respondents,
is for a term of one year, the land to be used for the
purpose of a "tourist and travel stop facility". If renewed it is
determinable on three months notice. The area is used as a basic camp facility
comprising a residence, kitchen area,
bough sheds, water tank and ablution
facilities as a base for tourists engaged in fishing excursions conducted by the
lessees. The
structures appear to have been established prior to the grant of
the lease and it was not submitted that such acts were done pursuant
to lawful
authority. At material times the land was within the Noogoora Burr Quarantine
Area.
The second lease, also granted in 1993, is a lease for one year to
the Agricultural Protection Board in respect of an area of 5.85
hectares for the
purpose of Government residence. The lease is determinable on three months
notice if renewed. Some improvements
erected on the leased land were constructed
before the lease was granted. The improvements consist of a camp for Agriculture
Protection
Board officers engaged in eradicating noogoora burr from the area
when it was within the proclaimed Noogoora Burr Quarantine Area.
It is a
requirement of each lease that public right of access to roads and tracks be
maintained.
Given that the purpose of the Reserve, comprised of open
bushland, is for public use, the creation and use of the Reserve involves
no
impediment to the continuation of native title and demonstrated no clear and
plain intention by the Crown to extinguish native
title. In so far as parts of
the Reserve are subject to short-term leases, the purposes of those leases is
subject to the purpose
of the Reserve and do not suggest any permanence of use
from which it could be concluded that it was intended that native title be
extinguished by adverse dominion on those parts of the Reserve. Given that no
extinguishment of native title has been effected, the
grant of the lease to G
and Harman in 1993 is not a "past act" under the Act. It is unnecessary
to consider the submission that if it were a "past act" it would have
been a "category A past act" as a "commercial lease" as defined in
s 246 of the Act. I would observe, however, that the class of activity
contemplated in s 246 to satisfy the concept
of a "commercial lease" is,
as may be expected, an undertaking of greater permanence and involving more
intense use of land than is represented by an uninhabited
camping facility on
pastoral land for use in organized fishing excursions.
The effect
of the leases to Ivanhoe Grazing Company Pty Limited and to Crosswalk Pty Ltd
and of the proclamation of the Noogoora Burr
Quarantine Area upon native title
will be considered later in the reasons.
Reserve 1062 –
"Public Utility"
This Reserve, created in 1886, as a watering
point on a stock route is approximately 458 hectares in area situated on the Ord
River
north of Kununurra, known as "Button’s Crossing". The Reserve
is surrounded by vacant Crown land and land of the Ivanhoe pastoral lease. Part
of the Reserve is used by Kununurra
residents and tourists for access to fishing
areas, and for the launching of boats into the Ord River. Neither the creation
of, nor
the use of, the Reserve is inconsistent with the continuation of native
title.
Reserve 1063 – "Agricultural Research
Station"
This Reserve, approximately 404 hectares in area, was
also created in 1886 as a watering point for cattle on the stock route to
Wyndham and the purpose of the Reserve was for "public utility". The
Reserve is outside the eastern boundary of the townsite of Kununurra.
In
1968 the purpose of the Reserve was changed to "Cattle Experiments
(Department of Agriculture)" and the land was used by the Kimberley Research
Station.
In 1983 the purposes of the Reserve was changed to its present
description, and the Reserve vested in the Minister for Agriculture.
The
Reserve, largely undeveloped, is surrounded by the Ivanhoe pastoral lease,
Mirima National Park and vacant Crown land.
The material provided
suggests no inconsistency between the purpose and the use of the Reserve and the
continuation of native title.
Reserve 1166 – "Public
Utility"
This Reserve, approximately 259 hectares in area, was
created in 1886 as a watering point for cattle on a stock route to Wyndham.
It
is north of the Ord River surrounded by land of the Carlton Hill pastoral lease.
The area is undeveloped and neither the vesting
of the Reserve nor any use of
the Reserve has extinguished native title.
Reserve 18810 –
"Tropical Agriculture"
This Reserve was created in 1924 and is
now approximately 4,645 hectares in area after the size of the Reserve was
increased in 1991.
The Reserve is situated on the southern bank of the Ord River
between Kununurra and Wyndham and is included within land that, potentially,
is
useable as irrigable land. It is open land between Reserve 1061 ("Public
Utility") and Reserve 42155 ("Conservation of Flora and Fauna") and
is contiguous with land of the Ivanhoe pastoral lease. It was not suggested that
the Reserve was ever used for tropical agriculture.
As noted above, the Reserve,
with part of Reserve 1061, is leased from year-to-year to Crosswalk Pty Ltd. The
effect of that lease
on native title is considered later in the reasons. Neither
the creation of the Reserve nor the use of the reserved land for grazing
purposes is inconsistent with the continuation of native title.
Reserve 38358 – "Parkland"
This Reserve,
approximately 658 hectares in area, was created in 1983 by excision of that land
from Reserve 22609 ("Kimberley Research Station"). The Reserve is
on the eastern bank of the Ord River adjacent to irrigated farmlands north of
Kununurra. The Reserve was created for
"Natural Regeneration" to halt
erosion that had been caused by grazing activities while the land was part of
the Ivanhoe pastoral lease and used for research
purposes when part of the
Kimberley Research Station.
The Reserve was that part of the land resumed
from the Ivanhoe pastoral lease in 1963 for the purpose of extending the
Kimberley Research Station. The Reserve has not been vested under s 33
of Land Act 1933 (WA). In 1992 the purpose of the Reserve was changed to
"Parkland" and it is now said that the function of the Reserve is to
preserve an area of local bushland.
In 1975 the whole of Reserve 22609
("Kimberley Research Station") was leased by the State to the
Commonwealth of Australia pursuant to s 33 of the Land Act 1933 (WA) for
a term of fifty years from 1 July 1974. The purpose of the lease was to hand
over the operation of the Kimberley Research
Station to the Commonwealth
Scientific and Industrial Research Organisation. The lease provided that at all
times the land was to
be used by the Commonwealth for the purpose of
"Agricultural Research Station" and for no other purpose whatsoever
without the licence of the lessor. It was provided that if the land was used
otherwise than for
the purpose of the lease, or not used for the purpose within
two years from the date of the lease, the lessor may re-enter and repossess
the
land as if the lease had not been executed.
The interest conferred by the
lease fell short of an estate in fee simple which the State was empowered to
grant under s 33(4) of
the Land Act 1933 (WA). Rather than vest the land
in the Commonwealth under s 33(2), the Crown in the right of the State
provided possession of the
land to the Commonwealth by way of lease thereby
retaining some measure of control. In 1982 the State was able to obtain from the
Commonwealth a surrender of the lease in respect of the land that became the
Reserve.
Whilst it was possible that use of the land for the purpose of
an agricultural research station, may have involved an intensity of
development
and a change of character of the land that was incompatible with the
continuation of Aboriginal connection with the land
pursuant to native title,
the grant of the lease by the State to the Commonwealth did not signify a clear
and plain intention by
the Crown in the right of the State, to extinguish native
title by creation of a possessory interest in the land in the Commonwealth.
Indeed, in 1982 the State was able to recover part of the land when it
determined that it desired to set aside the land of the Reserve
for the purposes
of soil conservation and vegetation regeneration. In 1986 the Commonwealth
ceased to use the land for the purpose
of the lease. The lease was terminated
and the land recovered by the State as of its former interest.
No adverse
dominion was demonstrated by the grant of the lease and the use of the land by
the Commonwealth. The lease was for the
purpose of Reserve 22609 which, in turn,
was a purpose serving the public interest. Use of the land under the lease was
not inconsistent
with the continuation of native title although it may have
involved regulation of rights exercisable by reason of that
title.
Reserve 29277 – "Irrigation
Works"
The Reserve, now approximately twenty-four hectares in
area, was created in 1968. It is vested in the Water Corporation with power
to
lease for a term not exceeding twenty-one years. This Reserve is near the
construction site of the diversion dam and, between
1960 and 1963 during the
construction of the diversion dam, was used as a construction yard and depot and
for a concrete batching
plant and pre-casting yard for construction works.
Between 1977 and 1993 part of the land has been the subject of short-term leases
to C Guerinoni and has been held over for periods at the expiration of a
short-term lease. The stipulated purpose for the use of
the land in the leases
has been the operation of a crushing plant. Since 1993, that part of the land
has been under short-term licences
to Guerinoni Nominees Pty Ltd for the same
purpose. Material is brought from quarries to the crushing plant which operates
for five
months of the year. There was no permanent use of the area for
irrigation purposes.
In 1983 portion of the Reserve was excised for
Reserve 38368 "Tropical Gardens" for the purpose of beautifying the area
in the vicinity of the diversion dam.
The evidence does not suggest any
permanent use of the Reserve inconsistent with the continuation of native title.
Use of the Reserve
for a crushing plant, although it has operated for a number
of years, has been on short-term arrangements and is not an "irrigation
work". That use does not require a conclusion that native title has been
extinguished by exercise of adverse dominion although exercise of
rights under
native title may be regulated or controlled by exercise of the rights granted to
the licensee and its predecessor under
lease.
Reserve 29297
– "Recreation"
The Reserve was created in 1968 and
vested in the Shire in 1978 with power to lease for a term not exceeding
twenty-one years, subject
to the approval of the Minister. It is situated behind
the foreshore of Lake Kununurra and is 8.7 hectares in area. The original
purpose of the Reserve was for "Public Recreation" altered to
"Recreation" in 1991. Part of the Reserve is leased to the
Kununurra Water-Ski Club (Inc) ("the Water-Ski Club"). By an indenture which
operated as an
agreement to lease, dated 11 August 1981, the Shire agreed to
lease an undefined part of the Reserve to the Water-Ski Club for a
term of
twenty-one years. The indenture did not refer to a schedule but attached to the
photocopy documents was a page headed:
"THE SCHEDULE of land hereinbefore referred to – ALL THAT land delineated and coloured red and the plan hereto annexed and being part of lot 314, Reserve No 29297."
Below these words was a locality
plan for, inter alia, Reserve 29297 and a hand-drawn marking of an area
on that plan.
The Indenture appears to have been overtaken by a Deed of
Lease dated 10 November 1992 pursuant to which portion of the Reserve and
of
Reserve 41812 ("Foreshore and Recreation"), was purportedly leased to the
Water-Ski Club for a term of twenty-one years.
The only description of the land leased by the Deed is as follows:
"1) Portion of Reserve No 29297, King Location 714;
2) Portion of Reserve No 41812, King Location 667."
It
is impossible to ascertain the dimensions of the demised premises from the terms
of the Deed. The State contends that the estate
of the Water-Ski Club as lessee
would be recognized in equity by reason of the doctrine of part-performance.
Whether that is so is
not necessary to decide. The legal interest recognized as
native title is not subject to defeat by such an equitable interest whether
prior or subsequent. Extinguishment of native title is a matter of law effected
by legislation, or by acts of the Crown authorized
by legislation, which, at
law, have the effect of extinguishing native title as intended by the
Crown.
Irrespective of the validity of the lease to the Water-Ski Club,
extinguishment of native title may be demonstrated only by use of
the reserve
for a purpose and in a manner that is permanent and involves the exercise of
dominion that is inconsistent with the continuation
of native title. In making
the land available to the Water-Ski Club, the Shire provided for recreation for
a segment of the public
by allowing the Water-Ski Club to use a small clubhouse
and shade facilities erected on the land before the lease was granted in
November 1992. The use of those facilities may exclude other members of the
public but the land surrounding the facilities is open
to public use. The whole
of the Reserve is an amenity regularly utilised by the local population for a
variety of water sports and
water-related activities. (Ex 21(a) p 18) It is a
requirement of the purported lease that the Water-Ski Club comply with
directions
of the Shire to ensure free and unimpeded public access to any part
of the demised area that forms part of the foreshore of Lake
Kununurra.
The use of the Reserve by the Water-Ski Club pursuant to the
lease provided by the Shire involves regulation of the exercise by Aboriginal
people of rights derived from native title but that the rights granted by the
lease are not fundamentally and permanently inconsistent
demonstrating
completion of an intention by the Crown to extinguish native title.
In
addition the Shire has permitted the Ord River Yacht Club Inc ("the Yacht Club")
to use part of the Reserve pursuant to an indenture
made between the Shire and
the Yacht Club. The indenture purports to be dated as at March 1981 but the date
of execution by the Shire
is shown as 14 March 1982. The indenture operates as
an agreement to lease pursuant to which the Shire agrees to lease to the Yacht
Club "a portion" of Kununurra Lot 314 (Reserve 29297) for a term of
twenty-one years from 1 March 1982.
The part of the Reserve subject to
the agreement to lease is not further defined in the indenture. The indenture
does not refer to
a schedule but attached to the photocopy documents tendered in
evidence was a page headed:
"THE SCHEDULE of land hereinbefore referred to – ALL THAT land delineated and coloured red and the plan hereto annexed and being part of lot 314, Reserve No 29297."
Below these words was a
locality plan for, inter alia, Reserve 29297 and a hand-drawn marking of
an area on that plan.
Clause 3(k) of the indenture is in the following
terms:
"3(k) To allow reasonable and unrestricted access and the use of the general grounds and ablutions by members of the general public and persons not a member of the Yacht Club PROVIDED HOWEVER that any person who is not a member of the Yacht Club and who is on the aforementioned premises whilst the Yacht Club is conducting it’s [sic] regular or normal activities shall comply with all reasonable direction relating to-his-use [sic] and conduct at the said premises in the interests of safety decency and the smooth operation of the normal operation of the activities of the Club."
If it is said that the indenture in its terms took effect as
a lease, there is nothing in the terms thereof to conclude that the possession
of part of the Reserve given to the Yacht Club involved a use of the Reserve
inconsistent with the continuation of native title.
To the contrary, at
best, the terms of the indenture may permit the control of the exercise of
rights under native title but otherwise
the rights provided to the Yacht Club
and the rights of the holders of native title may coexist.
It follows
that native title has not been extinguished in respect of the
Reserve.
Reserve 30290 – "Racecourse and Pony
Club"
The Reserve was created in 1970 and vested in the Shire
with power to lease for a term not exceeding twenty-one years, subject to
the
approval of the Minister. Before the Reserve was created the land had been used
by the Kununurra Amateur Race Club Inc ("the
Race Club") as a racecourse. The
area of the Reserve was slightly enlarged in 1991 and now comprises
approximately 110 hectares.
The Race Club was granted a lease of the entire
Reserve in 1970. The term of the lease was twenty years. In 1991 the Race Club
was
given a lease of part of the Reserve. The lease was granted for the purpose
of horse riding, rodeo and equestrian club activities.
Only part of the
Reserve is in the claim area. The claim area does not extend to that part of the
Reserve that is the main part of
the area leased to the Race Club, on which the
race-track and some other facilities are situated. The Reserve is outside the
townsite
and is in open country. On the northern part of the Reserve within the
claim area, the only improvements are some stables and fences.
That area is
outside the area leased to the Race Club. The southern segment of the Reserve
within the claim area and subject to the
lease, is mainly undeveloped land
adjacent to a large area of land reserved for conservation purposes (Reserve
31780). The part of
the Reserve within the claim area remains natural country of
which limited use has been made. Only occasional use is made of the
land for
race events and rodeos by the Race Club.
There is nothing in the material
to suggest that in respect of the portion of the Reserve within the claim area
that creation of the
Reserve, and use of that part of the Reserve thereafter,
has made continuation of native title impossible.
Reserve 30804
– "Gravel"
The Reserve was created in 1971 and vested in
the Shire. It was used by the Shire for gravel for road works. The use of the
Reserve
for that purpose ceased in the 1980s. The area of the Reserve was
reduced in 1991 to a little over three hectares.
There is no permanent
use of the Reserve for any public purpose and native title has not been
extinguished by creation and use of
the Reserve.
Reserve 31780
– "Conservation and Recreation"
The Reserve was created
in 1973 to formalise use of vacant Crown land over several years by members of a
pistol club who had established
a pistol range. The Reserve was vested in the
Shire with power to lease for a term not exceeding twenty-one years, subject to
the
approval of the Minister. The purpose of the Reserve when created was
"Pistol Range" and the area of the Reserve was about two
hectares.
In 1992 the area of the Reserve was increased to 209 hectares
and the purpose of the Reserve altered to "Conservation and Recreation".
The area added to the Reserve was open country containing a distinctive
topographical feature known as the "Sleeping Buddha".
The small
original area of the Reserve was leased by the Shire to the Ord Pistol Club Inc
("the Pistol Club") for a period of two
years from 31 March 1993. Members of the
Pistol Club have used the pistol range most weekends since it was established in
about 1970.
Later, by a Deed of Variation the term of the lease was purportedly
extended to twenty-one years. In 1995 the Pistol Club erected
a fence around the
leased area. The Pistol Club has constructed firing ranges separated by concrete
walls, banks of target frames,
a clay pigeon shooting amphitheatre, a storeroom,
toilets, covered spectator seating, a generator shed and a bore.
The
first applicants contested the validity of the Deed of Variation on the basis
that the approval of the Minister for Lands had
not been obtained as required by
the conditions of the vesting of the Reserve in the Shire and that the common
seal of the Pistol
Club had not been affixed. The State submitted that an
interest had been created pursuant to the Land Act 1933 (WA) by execution
of the Deed of Variation by the Shire and, furthermore, that the Court should
take judicial notice of the apparent
endorsement of the consent of the Minister
upon the Deed. The approval of the Minister is clearly endorsed as submitted and
the contents
of the Deed, which required no covenants from the Pistol Club and
operated as a grant by the Shire of an extension of the term of
the lease, is
sufficient to create an interest in law upon execution of the Deed by the
Shire.
In any event, extinguishment of native title in respect of the
two-hectare area occupied by the Pistol Club does not turn on the grant
of the
lease but on the creation of a reserve in 1973 with the intention that the
Pistol Club use the facilities that had already
been constructed and thereafter
make use of the Reserve in a manner that was incompatible with continuation of
native title in respect
of that area.
It should be concluded that that
part of the Reserve created originally for the purpose of a pistol range and now
the subject of lease
to the Pistol Club has been used for an activity of
sufficient nature and permanence to be inconsistent with the survival of native
title. In respect of that part of the Reserve native title should be regarded as
extinguished. With regard to the balance of the
Reserve, the purpose for which
the Reserve exists, and the use of that part of the Reserve demonstrate no
inconsistency with the
continuation of native title.
Reserve 32446
– "Native Paintings"
The Reserve was created in 1974 to
protect Aboriginal rock paintings and vested in the Western Australian Museum.
The area of the
Reserve is 121 hectares and, as the purpose of the Reserve
suggests, is undisturbed land to the north of irrigated land north of
Kununurra.
Clearly, native title has not been extinguished by the
creation and use of this Reserve.
Reserve 41812 –
"Foreshore and Recreation"
The Reserve was created in 1991 and jointly vested in the Water Authority of
Western Australia (now Waters and Rivers Commission)
and the Shire with power to
lease for a term not exceeding twenty-one years, subject to the approval of the
Minister. The Reserve
is outside the Kununurra townsite and is fifty-five
hectares in area. It extends around the northern side of Lake Kununurra inserted
between Reserve 29297 ("Recreation") and Reserve 302900 ("Racecourse
and Pony Club"). When created the sole purpose of the Reserve was
"Foreshore". "Recreation" was added in 1993. The Waters and Rivers
Commission, as a joint vestee of the Reserve, exercises control over the use
thereof to ensure that erosion
of the banks of Lake Kununurra and pollution of
the lake waters can be prevented. The Shire is responsible for facilitating
public
recreation. The Reserve is used for access to Lake Kununurra by persons
who use a beach on the Lake and by members of the Yacht Club
and Water-Ski Club
referred to earlier in respect of Reserve 29297.
The Reserve is used by
many as an area providing access to water-based activities but is also an area
well-used for passive recreation
and relaxation. The Court conducted a hearing
on the Reserve. Topsy Aldus, Mignonette Djarmin, Nancy Dilyayi and others
performed
ceremonial singing and dancing ("Moonga Moonga") as part of the
case of the first applicants.
A boat ramp and sand beach have been
constructed on the Reserve, and picnic and barbecue facilities, children’s
play equipment,
and reticulated grassed areas installed. In general, the Reserve
represents an area open to the public for general recreation coupled
with
several concession areas granted to commercial operators.
A number of
interests have been created in the foreshore by the construction of works and
grant of various leases and licences, the
principal among which may be
summarised as follows:
• Ord Valley Aquacraft Hire
In 1996 a purported lease of seventy metres of the foreshore was granted to the proprietor of this firm. It was submitted that the lease did not comply with the "future act" provisions of the Act and did not have the approval of the Minister in writing as required and was, therefore, invalid. The State made no submissions in response. The terms of the lease required the lessee not to restrict public access to the foreshore.
Neither the Shire, nor the lessee as sixth respondent, made any submissions in response to the first applicants’ contentions. The purported lease was for a term of five years.
The lessee was required by the Shire by covenant to comply with the reasonable directions of the Shire to provide for public pedestrian access to the leased area during daylight hours. The only permitted purpose for the use of the leased premises was for the hire of non-motorised aqua-bikes.
The lack of permanence in, and the limited nature of, the use provided by the lease coupled with the broad purpose of the Reserve, demonstrates that native title has not been extinguished by any adverse dominion constituted by this use of the Reserve. It is unnecessary to consider whether the purported grant of the lease "affected" native title within the meaning of s 227 of the Act.
• Kona Lakeside Tourist Park
The lease made in 1993 to the proprietor of the caravan park for a term of ten years permitted the lessee to use part of the foreshore for the purpose of "camping" but required the lessee to comply with all reasonable directions of the Shire to provide for public pedestrian access to the foreshore during daylight hours.
Given that Shire by-laws prohibit camping on reserves vested in the Shire unless done with the consent of the Shire, the lease acts as a continuing consent. Whether such a continuing consent is consistent with the terms of the by-laws, or with the purpose of the Reserve, is unnecessary to consider.
Having regard to the limited nature of the lease and the broad purpose of the Reserve with which the lease must be consistent, there is a lack of permanence in the use to which that part of the Reserve has been put to conclude that native title has been extinguished in respect of that area by exercise of adverse dominion.
• Pumping Station
This public work was carried out before the Reserve was created as an integral part of the first irrigation of land on Ivanhoe Plain pursuant to the purpose for which the land had been resumed, namely, the Project. After the main dam was constructed, however, the pumping station was rarely used. Thereafter water has been kept at an appropriate level in Lake Kununurra by release of water from the main dam to maintain gravity-generated flows of water through the main irrigation channel.
The work was constructed as a public work of a permanent nature effected for the purpose for which the land had been set aside upon resumption and native title was extinguished in respect of the area on which the pumping station was erected.
• Alligator Airways Pty Ltd
This company has been granted a licence under the Jetties Act 1926 (WA) to erect a jetty on Lake Kununurra foreshore. The licence is terminable on one month’s notice and upon termination the jetty is to be removed by the licensee.
• Triple J Tours Kununurra Pty Ltd
A licence to erect a jetty was granted to this company under the Jetties Act 1926 (WA) and permission granted to construct and maintain a fuelling facility at the pumping station site and to use the jetty and facilities to supply fuel to private and commercial vessels. As noted above, the pumping station area is land in respect of which native title has been extinguished and the effect of the jetty licence is unnecessary to consider.
The Reserve is an open area available for use by the public.
Continuation of native title was not incompatible with the purpose of
the
Reserve when it was created nor with the use of the Reserve thereafter. The
exercise of aboriginal rights may be regulated by
rights vested in third parties
and the public but the respective rights remain concurrent rights and
extinguishment of native title
is not an obvious pre-condition for the exercise
of rights by third parties and the public. Further, it is apparent that the
temporary
nature of the rights granted pursuant to the leases or licences of the
type referred to above, did not occasion the extinguishment
of native title in
respect of that part of the Reserve to which the leases and licences
apply.
Reserve 38368 – "Tropical
Gardens"
The Reserve was created in 1983 and vested in the Shire.
The Reserve is situated behind Reserve 41812 ("Foreshore and Recreation")
and Reserve 29297 ("Recreation") but is proximate to the diversion dam
and Lake Kununurra. The Reserve was excised from Reserve 29277 ("Irrigation
Works"). When created it was proposed that it be used for picnics and
passive recreation. In 1993 more land was excised from Reserve 29297
and added
to the Reserve, the area of which is now approximately 8.5 hectares. Part of the
Reserve has been developed as a botanical
garden by a community organization. A
gazebo, boardwalk, a small ornamental lake and picnic facilities have been
constructed.
The development of the Reserve is not intensive and
together with adjoining Reserves 29297 and 41812 it forms a large area of open
land available to the public.
The purpose and use of the Reserve has not
created public rights that are incapable of coexistence with rights exercisable
under native
title.
Reserve 41273 –
"Recreation"
This five-hectare Reserve was created in 1990 and
vested in the Shire. The Reserve was created in response to a request from the
Yacht
Club for use of an area of land near Lake Argyle. The Reserve is
surrounded by vacant Crown land and is near the northern limits
of the Lake. It
is an isolated Reserve in open bushland. The area is rarely used. Clearly, no
adverse dominion extinguishing native
title has occurred by reason of the
creation and use of the Reserve.
Reserve 40536 – "Use and
Benefit of Aboriginal Inhabitants"
The Reserve is approximately
ninety-five hectares in area. It was created in 1988 and vested in the
Aboriginal Lands Trust. The Reserve
was created from vacant Crown land formerly
part of the Argyle pastoral lease. It is near the eastern bank of the Ord River,
about
ten kilometres south of Kununurra. The Trust granted a lease of the
Reserve for a term of ninety-nine years from 1 August 1992 to
the Ribinyung
Dawang Aboriginal Corporation. The Reserve is known as "Mudd
Springs".
It is a condition of the lease that the lessee at all times
during the term "use and manage the land in accordance with the wishes of the
Aboriginal inhabitants of the land and for the benefit of persons of
Aboriginal
descent". The lease contains a clause that neither in its execution or
operation is the lease to be construed or administered so as to extinguish
or in
any way impair any traditional native title which exists or may be found to
exist at law in respect of the land or any part
of it. "Traditional native
title" is defined as "any rights or interests, apart from any rights or
interests held by virtue of the lease or any other grant of the Crown held at
law
in the land and its resources or any part thereof by an Aboriginal person or
persons, such rights or interests arising by virtue
of custom or by virtue of
possession, occupation and/or use of the land or part thereof in accordance with
Aboriginal traditions,
customs and practices."
Obviously the purpose
of the Reserve, and the use of the Reserve for that purpose, involves no
fundamental inconsistency with rights
exercisable under native title and no
extinguishment of native title has been effected by the creation and use of the
Reserve or
the grant of a lease in respect of the Reserve.
Reserve
41617 - "Recreation"
The Reserve is an area of 61.5 hectares
vested in the Shire in 1991. The creation of a larger Reserve was proclaimed
earlier in 1991
but then revoked. The Reserve was created by excision of land
from the Ivanhoe pastoral lease which surrounds it, about ten kilometres
south-east of Kununurra. Whilst it was part of the pastoral lease, the land had
been used informally in the 1970s by a pony club
for equestrian activities. The
land is open, undeveloped country available for use by any member of the public.
No inconsistency
between the creation and use of the Reserve and the exercise of
rights under native title has been demonstrated and it follows that
native title
has not been extinguished in respect of the land in the
Reserve.
Reserve 34585 – "Conservation of Flora and
Fauna"
The Reserve is 303 hectares to the north of the land
resumed for the Project. In 1977 the land contained in the Reserve was resumed
from the Ivanhoe pastoral lease. The Reserve was created in the same year and
vested in the Western Australian Wildlife Authority
(now National Parks and
Nature Conservation Authority). It was named "Point Spring Nature
Reserve" in 1982. Reserve surrounds a spring which provides a natural water
supply and is the domicile of a rare species of wallaby and a
colony of bats and
contains a small area of rain forest. In 1968 the Shire, supported by the
Department of Fisheries and Fauna, had
requested that the land be declared a
flora and fauna reserve. The land was part of the Ivanhoe pastoral lease and
cattle using the
Point Spring water supply were damaging the area and polluting
the water. A fence has been constructed on the perimeter of the Reserve.
Before
the Reserve was created yards for trapping cattle near the water source had been
erected and used by the lessee of the pastoral
lease.
None of the
foregoing involves more than regulation of Aboriginal rights under native title
and no extinguishment of native title
has been effected by the creation and use
of the Reserve, nor was it extinguished by acts of the lessee under the pastoral
lease
in respect of that area.
Reserve 35289 – "Natural
Regeneration"
The Reserve is approximately 6,020 hectares,
south-west of Kununurra on the western side of the land of Packsaddle Plains
developed
as irrigated farms. It includes all the land resumed from the Ivanhoe
pastoral lease in the Packsaddle Plains area in 1972 not developed
as irrigated
land, and part of the Argyle Downs pastoral lease acquired by the State in 1972.
The Reserve was created in 1978 to
exclude cattle from land adjacent to
irrigated farms to prevent further erosion of that land and to drain water to
the Dunham River
on the northern border of the Reserve. The Reserve has not been
vested in any authority. As suggested by the purpose of the Reserve,
it is open,
undeveloped country. Within it are the community living areas of the
Woorre-Woorrem and Yirralalem communities.
Drains and levees constructed
to protect adjacent farmlands involve a very small part of the land and a minor
use thereof. There has
been no act by the Crown to extinguish native title in
respect of the area of this Reserve.
Reserve 36951 –
"Quarry"
The Reserve occupies part of the watercourse of the
Ord River from a point approximately one kilometre north of the diversion dam
and extending for approximately six kilometres downstream. The total area of the
Reserve is approximately 430 hectares. The Reserve
was created in 1980 and is
vested in the Minister for Works. The land within the Reserve was used as a
source of aggregate for concrete
works most of which were carried out before the
Reserve was created. The Reserve includes an area covered by the continual flow
of
the Ord River. The Reserve was created to protect a source of aggregate. What
use has been made of the Reserve for the supply of
aggregate, and what part of
the Reserve is used for that purpose since the creation of the Reserve was not
the subject of evidence.
The creation of the Reserve and the use of the
Reserve for the purpose it was created do not suggest any permanent
inconsistency with
the exercise of Aboriginal rights under native title capable
of supporting a conclusion that native title has been extinguished by
adverse
dominion.
Reserve 37380 – "Protection of Diversion
Dam"
The Reserve is approximately eighty hectares and vested in
the Water Corporation. It was created in 1981 to exercise control over
activities on, or near, the diversion dam. The diversion dam and the section of
highway
built on the dam are within the Reserve. The Reserve includes the waters
and river banks downstream from the dam for approximately
one kilometre. There
is regular flow of water through the gates of the diversion dam that erodes the
riverbed and banks, and the
force of water flow also creates safety issues and
the need to control public activities in the area. It is a well-known, well-used
location for fishing. The Reserve is an area well used by the inhabitants of
Kununurra and by visitors.
Apart from the public works constructed, the
area is undeveloped although the character of the riverine area has been altered
by the
constant water flow released from the diversion dam.
Native title
has been extinguished on the land on which public works have been constructed
but in respect of the balance of the Reserve
the exercise of aboriginal rights
under native title can coexist with the use of the Reserve for the purpose for
which it was created
although such use of the Reserve may involve regulation or
control of those rights.
Reserve 36551 –
"Irrigation"
The Reserve was created in 1980 and is now vested
in the Water and Rivers Commission. The terms of the vesting order in evidence
did
not include a power to lease. The area of the Reserve is 800 hectares of
open land near Lake Argyle. The Reserve commences at the
spillway of Lake Argyle
which flows into a natural watercourse which takes the overflow from the dam
back to the Ord River. Although
the purpose of the Reserve is for
"Irrigation", it is said that the Reserve is used to control activities
at the spillway and the creek, involving, principally, camping and white-water
rafting.
In 1988 approximately 8.6 hectares of the Reserve was the
subject of a lease for a term of two years for the purpose of "activities
associated with accommodating and maintaining a stockman’s camp as an area
for public interest". In 1992 a licence was issued in respect of the same
area for a period of five years for the purpose of "Maintaining a Youth
Training and Rehabilitation Centre". No significant improvements were
contemplated or erected under either the lease or the licence and public access
to Spillway Creek
was preserved.
Licences have been granted to parties
conducting canoeing ventures on the creek and overnight camping is permitted.
Some facilities
have been erected for those purposes, including ablution blocks,
shade areas and barbecues.
Any interest created pursuant to the
instruments referred to, in effect, regulate the use of the land consistent with
the purpose
of the Reserve and do not convey an interest incapable of coexisting
with native title.
The activities pursuant to the licences do not depend
for their exercise upon the extinguishment of native title and are concurrent
rights with those exercisable under native title. Neither the creation of the
Reserve for the purpose of irrigation nor the use of
the Reserve has
demonstrated an intention by the Crown to extinguish native
title.
Reserve 40978 – "Repeater Station
Site"
The Reserve was created in 1989 and vested in the Australian
Telecommunications Commission. The area of the Reserve is only 1,200
square
metres and it is situated north of Lake Argyle near the junction of Lake Argyle
Road and the Victoria Highway. In 1988 a telecommunications
facility known as
the Stonewall Repeater Station, was erected on the land by the
Telecommunications Commission which was empowered
to enter the land and carry
out the work under s 16(2) of the Telecommunications Act 1975 (Cth).
The repeater station is part of the Australian telephone network. The creation
of the Reserve and the use of the Reserve for
the dedicated public purpose by
use of a structure erected for that purpose would extinguish native title in
respect of the land
on which the repeater station was situated. The public work
was lawfully carried out before the land was formally set aside for that
purpose
but the effect of the act itself was to lawfully set aside the land used for the
public work. In any event, the creation
of a Reserve for the purpose of the
constructed work adopted the lawful work and defined the area required for the
work. In respect
of that area, native title was extinguished.
If it is
said that the act of creating the Reserve to extinguish native title was a
"past act" under the Act, it was an act to which s 5 of the Titles
Validation Act 1995 (WA) applied and if the extinguishing act was the
erection of the work and a "past act" attributed to the Commonwealth, s
14 of the Act applied to "validate" that act. It is unnecessary to
consider the effect of ss 23C and 251D of the Act as introduced by the amending
Act, in particular
whether the presumption set out in ss 8 and 8A of the Acts
Interpretation Act 1901 (Cth) applied and the right of the applicants to
have their application determined according to the terms of the Act as it stood
before amendment remained unaffected by the amendment.
Reserve
39016 – "Repeater Station Site"
The Reserve was created
in 1985 within the borders of Reserve 42155 ("Conservation of Flora and
Fauna") near Goose Hill. The area of the Reserve is approximately 8.8
hectares and as with the preceding Reserve it is also vested in the
Telecommunications Commission. After the Reserve was created the
Telecommunications Commission occupied the Reserve in 1985 and constructed
a
telecommunications facility in the form of a steel tower with guy ropes, an
equipment hut and a solar panel. The facility is known
as the Palm Springs
Repeater Station. The facility has an important function in the
telecommunications network provided by Telstra.
Although the area of the
Reserve is substantially larger than the Reserve created for the Stonewall
Repeater Station site, the public
work involved is of a greater dimension. The
Reserve was created for the purpose of the work and it should be concluded in
the absence
of any other evidence that the whole of the area of the Reserve is
required for carrying out the public purpose for which the land
is reserve. As
set out in the preceding paragraph, it would follow that native title has been
extinguished in respect of the land
in that Reserve and if the construction of
the public work was a "past act" then by operation of s 14 of the Act the
"past act" was "validated" as provided
therein.
Reserve 34724 – "Preservation of Historical
Relics"
The Reserve was created in 1977 and vested in the Shire.
The area of the Reserve is two hectares and is situated near Goose Hill.
The
Reserve is a remnant area of former Reserve 1059 ("Public Utility") which
was a watering point on the stock route to Wyndham. A depot and some cattle
yards had been erected on the former Reserve.
The Reserve was created to protect
the ruins of the depot consisting of a chimney, fireplace and a cattle dip. The
depot operated
as a dipping site for cattle and as an inn for stockmen and
travellers.
Reserve 1059 was created in 1886 and for the reasons
provided earlier in respect of reserves created for the same purpose, (Reserves
1060, 1061, 1062 and 1166), the creation and use of the Reserve did not
extinguish native title. It follows that neither the creation
of the Reserve for
the preservation of historical relics nor the use of the Reserve for that
purpose evidences a clear and plain
intention to extinguish native title by
adverse dominion.
Reserve 42710 – "Quarantine
Checkpoint"
The Reserve was created in 1993 and vested in the
Agriculture Protection Board of Western Australia. The area of the Reserve is
approximately
45.4 hectares and is situated on the State/Territory border. The
facilities that have been constructed on the Reserve are ancillary
to the
quarantine checkpoint constructed on the area dedicated to Victoria Highway. The
facilities on the Reserve consist of ablution
blocks, a parking area, power
generator, fuel and water tanks, a tourist information shelter and a shed. Those
facilities occupy
a minor part of the Reserve which consists of open bushland.
The works constructed on the Reserve were said to have been done when
the
quarantine checkpoint was established in the mid-1980s.
The nature and
purpose of the Reserve and the permanent nature of the public work carried out
on the Reserve to advance that purpose
evidences the intention of the Crown to
extinguish native title by adverse dominion in respect of that part of the land.
The first
applicants submitted that the works carried out on the Reserve were
effected before the Reserve was created and, therefore, were
not done pursuant
to lawful authority under the purpose of the Reserve. However, at the time the
works were carried out, the land
was part of Reserve 31165 ("Government
Requirements") and would have been duly carried out for the purpose of that
Reserve. In respect of the remainder of the Reserve neither the creation
of the
Reserve nor any use of that part of the Reserve, has extinguished native
title.
Reserve 43140 - "Power Station"
The
Reserve, approximately 0.5 hectares, was created in 1994 and is now vested in
the Electricity Corporation. Constructed on the
land is a diesel generator, a
shed, powerlines, poles and roads. The perimeter of the Reserve is fenced. The
power station was constructed
in 1969 to supply electricity during construction
of the main dam. Thereafter it has supplied electricity to tourist facilities
established
at the main dam on the site of the construction workers’ camp.
The power station was a public work constructed on land acquired
for the purpose
of the Project.
Acquisition of the Argyle pastoral lease did not occur
until 1972 but by carrying out the work of constructing the power station the
Crown had entered upon the land of the lease and, with acquiescence of the
lessee, repossessed so much of the Crown land as was required
to be used and
disposed of for a purpose of public utility and had constructed the work on the
land pursuant to that purpose. The
nature of the work was of sufficient
permanence to conclude that an intention to extinguish native title by the
exercise of adverse
dominion had been demonstrated. It follows that when the
Reserve was created in 1994 native title had already been extinguished over
the
land in respect of which the Reserve was created.
Reserve 43196
– "Water Supply and Electricity Generation"
The Reserve
was created in 1994 and is now vested in the Water Corporation. The area of the
Reserve is approximately 234 hectares
and contains the main dam, the
hydro-electric power station and water outlets from the dam, access roads near
the dam, the Ord River
downstream from the dam, picnic area facilities,
boat-mooring and launching facilities in the dam, and an area covered by part of
the dam which includes the area known as Coolibah Pocket.
The works
constructed for the Project, namely, the main dam, the hydro-electric power
station and road works are works giving effect
to the purpose for which the land
was set aside by the Crown. Although the acquisition of the land from the Argyle
pastoral lease
did not occur until 1972, as set out earlier, the act of the
Crown in carrying out the works on the land had the effect of excising
the land
from the pastoral lease for the purpose of the Project and the construction of
the works of a permanent nature had the effect
of extinguishing native title in
respect of that part of the land utilised by the Crown.
The Reserve is
substantially larger than the land on which the works were constructed and
adjacent land required for the purpose of
the works. In respect of the balance
of land in the Reserve particularly the land on the banks of the Ord River
downstream from the
dam, much of which is undisturbed bushland, no further
intention to extinguish native title is demonstrated by the creation of the
Reserve and no further use of the land of the Reserve has occurred that
demonstrates extinguishment of native title by adverse dominion.
With
regard to the waters of Lake Argyle within the Reserve area, the effect of the
creation of the Lake upon native title is discussed
later in the
reasons.
Reserve 31165 – "Government
Requirements"
The Reserve was created in 1972 and vested in the
Minister for Works. As noted earlier in these reasons, in 1972 resumptions of
land
were made from the Lissadell and Texas Downs pastoral leases and those
areas were added to Reserve 31165 in 1973. The total area
of the Reserve is
approximately 129,000 hectares after substantial excisions were made from
time-to-time between 1977 and 1994 for
land reverting to vacant Crown land. In
addition, Reserve 1064 ("Public Utility"), created in 1886 to serve the
stock route, subsequently surrounded by the Argyle Downs pastoral lease, was
cancelled in 1994 to
become part of the land in the Reserve and, in the same
year, was part of the land excised from the Reserve to be made vacant Crown
land.
The purpose of the Reserve was to ensure that the land remained
under Government control. A portion of it was subject to flooding
and it was
necessary to keep stocking numbers at levels at which soil conservation measures
could be applied to protect the reservoir
from siltation and pollution. (Ex
21(a) p 31)
The lake-side boundary of the Reserve is set at approximately
the 100 metre contour level, taken to be the one-year-in-fifteen flood
level.
The Reserve has been fenced along that border with the intention of keeping
stock out of land closer to the dam. Land within
the Reserve has been leased for
grazing purposes. The effect of those leases on native title is dealt with later
in these reasons.
Included in the Reserve are some improvements left from the
use as a pastoral lease, for example a homestead, yards, fences, paddocks
and
watering points.
There is nothing in the creation of this Reserve, or in
the nature of the use to which it has been put, to demonstrate a Crown intention
to extinguish native title by adverse dominion in respect of this
land.
Reserve 42155 - "Conservation of Flora and
Fauna"
This Reserve was created in 1992 and occupies
approximately 36,111 hectares incorporating the Goose Hill area. As noted
earlier in
these reasons, the claim area which covered the whole of this Reserve
has not been shown to be Miriuwung or Gajerrong territory in
respect of land to
the west of a line drawn, approximately, between Parry Lagoon and Muggs
Lagoon.
The Reserve is an area that has a history of reservations within
its borders for various purposes since 1886 including public utility,
public
purpose, resting place for stock, stock route, Aborigines, protection of flora
and fauna, conservation of fauna, and government
requirements.
In
addition to reserved areas, some pastoral leases were issued which excluded
reserved areas. Several conditional purchase leases
were issued pursuant to
which no grants of freehold were made. It was in respect of part of the area now
included in this Reserve
that the "Permit to Occupy Rural Lands",
considered earlier, was issued.
It was agreed that homesteads and
ancillary buildings were erected on land subject to conditional purchase leases
and on other land,
fences and roads were constructed.
There is nothing in
the creation of the Reserve, and no use of the Reserve thereafter, that
demonstrates a Crown intention to extinguish
native title to that part of the
Reserve that remains within the claim area. Whether native title is affected by
the grant of conditional
purchase leases will be considered later in the
reasons.
Reserve 31967 – "Conservation of Flora and
Fauna"
The Reserve was created in 1973 and vested in the Western
Australian Wildlife Authority (now National Parks and Nature Conservation
Authority). The area of the Reserve is 79,842 hectares and covers the
area of mud flats and inter-tidal zones along the eastern and northern edges
of
the Gulf. The purpose of the Reserve is to protect mangrove wetlands and
wildlife, including the salt-water crocodile. It is also
a nominated area (a
"Ramsar" site) under the Convention on Wetlands of International
Importance Especially Waterfowl Habitats 1975, involving international
obligations for the protection of habitats of migratory birds.
There is
uncertainty as to the extent to which any part of the Reserve was formerly part
of pastoral leases granted in the latter
part of the last century. For the
reasons already provided, the grant of a pastoral lease did not extinguish
native title. Plainly,
the purpose and use of the Reserve is not inconsistent
with the continuation of native title and, therefore, no intention to extinguish
native title can be found therein. Substantive regulation and control of the
exercise of aboriginal rights that arise under native
title may follow from the
creation of the Reserve and the operation of legislation applying to such
reserves such as the Fauna Protection Act 1950 (WA) and the Wildlife
Conservation Act 1950 (WA) but, as indicated earlier in these reasons,
stringent regulation of the exercise of aboriginal rights under native title
does
not signify an intention to extinguish native title, the root of those
rights.
Reserve 29541 - "Nature Reserve"
This
Reserve applies to Ngarrmorr (Pelican Island), an area of approximately eight
hectares, ten kilometres off the northern coast.
The Reserve was created in 1968
and vested in the Western Australian Wildlife Authority (now National Parks and
Nature Conservation
Authority). It is a pelican breeding area known as Pelican
Island Nature Reserve. Neither the vesting of the Reserve nor the purpose
or use
of the Reserve demonstrates an intention to extinguish native title on the part
of the Crown.
Reserve 38955 - "Trigonometrical Station
Site"
The Reserve was created in 1984 and occupies one hectare. A
bronze survey plaque was set in concrete as a trigonometrical station
and a
stone cairn erected over the mark in 1967. It is located at Shakespeare Hill
near Cape Dommet on an island off the northern
coast of the mouth of the Gulf.
It forms part of the State survey system and was installed by the Royal
Australian Survey Corp.
The installation of such survey marks involve no
fundamental exercise of dominion against which native title cannot continue.
Whilst
such sites are important, the exercise of aboriginal rights under native
title is not incompatible with the purpose and use of the
Reserve which requires
no more than the mark not be disturbed. Such sites occur on land leased by the
Crown without being excised
from the leased area. It follows that native title
was not extinguished by the creation of this Reserve in 1984 for the purpose of
recogniton of the trigonometrical station established in
1967.
Reserves 20678 -"Aerial Landing Ground"; 25899
– "Aerodrome"
Both Reserves were created from land
resumed from the Argyle Downs pastoral lease. Reserve 20678 was created in 1931
and Reserve 25899
was created in 1961. Both were cancelled in 1974 by which time
both areas of land were some meters below the surface of Lake Argyle.
Reserve
20678 was approximately thirty-six hectares in area and Reserve 25899, 218
hectares.
The only information provided in respect of the improvements on
each Reserve was to the effect that the Reserves contained "planed landing
areas".
Having regard to the size of the areas and the minimal nature
of the improvements involved it is difficult to say that the use of
the Reserves
or any part of them was sufficient to extinguish native title by adverse
dominion prior to the land being inundated
by Lake Argyle.
(l)
Legislation
(i) Conservation of wildlife and flora
By s 14 of the Fauna Protection Act 1950 (WA) (now the Wildlife
Conservation Act 1950 (WA)) "all fauna is wholly protected throughout the
whole of the State at all times" except to the extent to which the Minister
declares by notice published in the Government Gazette (WA). Pursuant to
s 14 the Minister may declare that any fauna is not protected, or is protected,
for a period of time throughout the whole or part of the
State as the Minister
thinks fit and may declare a closed season or open season in respect of any
fauna. Under s 15 the Minister may issue licences in a prescribed form which may
authorize the taking of fauna. Section 16 provides that it is an offence to take
fauna otherwise than by authority of a licence. Under s 22 the property in fauna
until lawfully taken is, by virtue of that, Act vested in the Crown. Section 23
originally provided that a
person who is a native according to the
interpretation of "native" in the Native Administration Act 1905
(WA) may take fauna upon Crown land, not being a sanctuary, sufficient only for
food for himself and his family. "Sanctuary" was defined in s 6 as an
area of land vested in the Crown reserved to the Crown for the conservation of
fauna pursuant to s 29(1)(g) of the Land Act 1933 (WA). Under
s 29(1)(g) a specified purpose for a reserve included conservation of
indigenous flora or fauna.
In 1975 s 23 was amended to replace
"sanctuary" with "nature reserve" which is also defined by
reference to s 29(1)(g) of the Land Act 1933 (WA).
Reserves 29451
("Nature Reserve"), 31967 ("Conservation of Flora and Fauna"),
34585 ("Conservation of Flora and Fauna") and 42155 ("Conservation of
Flora and Fauna") are nature reserves for the purpose of s 23 of the
Wildlife Conservation Act 1950 (WA).
The State contends that the
foregoing provisions completely extinguish native title in the land contained in
those Reserves by depriving
Aboriginal people of the right to sustenance from
the land. The first applicants submitted that the legislative scheme of the
Wildlife Conservation Act 1950 (WA) is to regulate the exercise of rights
including aboriginal rights under native title but did not display a clear and
plain intention
to extinguish native title.
Decisions of the Supreme
Court of Canada have addressed this issue in a number of cases. In R v
Sparrow it was contended that detailed regulation and restriction of rights
to fish by provisions of the Fisheries Act RSC 1970 had extinguished an
aboriginal right to fish. It was submitted there was a "fundamental
inconsistency" between the aboriginal right to fish and fishing to pursuant
to a licence issued at the discretion of the Minister and subject to
terms and
conditions set by the Minister.
Dickson CJ and La Forest J (at
1,097-1,099), delivering the judgment of the Court, held as follows:
"That the right [to fish] is controlled in great detail by the regulations does not mean that the right is thereby extinguished.
...
There is nothing in the Fisheries Act or its detailed regulations that demonstrates a clear and plain intention to extinguish the Indian aboriginal right to fish. The fact that express provision permitting the Indians to fish for food may have applied to all Indians and that for an extended period permits were discretionary and issued on an individual rather than a communal basis in no way shows a clear intention to extinguish. These permits were simply a manner of controlling the fisheries, not defining underlying rights."
The same principles were followed by the
Supreme Court in R v Van der Peet and in R v NTC Smokehouse Ltd
[1996] 2 SCR 672. L’Heureux-Dubé J (at 712) said as
follows:
"I am prepared to accept that the extinguishment of aboriginal rights can be accomplished through a series of legislative acts. However, Sparrow specifically stands for the proposition that the intention to extinguish must nonetheless be clear and plain. This is diametrically opposed to the position that extinguishment may be achieved by merely regulating an activity or that legislation necessarily inconsistent with the continued enjoyment of an aboriginal right can be deemed to extinguish it. Clear and plain means that the Government must address the aboriginal activities in question and explicitly extinguish them by making them no longer permissible."
Again, that principle was applied by the Supreme Court in
R v Gladstone [1996] 2 SCR 723. As McLachlin J stated (at
817-818):
The most likely purpose of these regulatory measures was to conserve the young of the resource in order to foster the growth of the fisheries. A measure aimed at conservation of a resource is not inconsistent with a recognition of an aboriginal right to make use of that resource."
In R v Alphonse [1993] 4 CNLR 19 the Court of Appeal of
British Columbia reached a similar conclusion with respect to legislation
restricting the hunting of wildlife
in that Province. Macfarlane JA (Taggart,
Hutcheon and Wallace JJA, concurring) (at 28-29) held that the Wildlife
Act 1982 (BC) did not reflect a clear and plain intention to extinguish
aboriginal hunting rights and there was no inconsistency between
ownership of
wildlife by the Crown and the continued existence of aboriginal hunting
rights:
"...an Indian, exercising his Aboriginal right to hunt on unoccupied Crown land, or lawfully on other lands, who complies with the Act and valid regulations thereunder, can do so, despite the fact that the Crown is the owner of all wildlife within the Province. In short, it is possible that the Aboriginal right to hunt can co-exist with the ownership by the Crown of all wildlife."
In Mason v Tritton, Kirby P (at 592-593) said as
follows:
"The history of the Fisheries and Oyster Farms Act 1935 and its accompanying Regulation establishes a regime of control of the New South Wales fisheries in a manner amounting to stringent regulation, but not extinguishment, of any otherwise established proprietary right. No doubt stringent regulation may reach the point where the ordinary rights and privileges associated with property are so curtailed that proprietary rights can no longer be enjoyed. Whether that is the case is ultimately a question of fact."
In Eaton v Yanner; ex parte Eaton (Queensland Court
of Appeal, 27 February 1998, unreported) similar provisions to those in the
Wildlife Conservation Act 1950 (WA), contained in the Fauna
Conservation Act 1974 (Qld) were considered by the Queensland Court of
Appeal. By a majority the Court held that by provisions which vested in the
Crown property in all fauna in Queensland abrogated any right the respondent may
have had as an Aboriginal to take fauna whether
for sustenance or any other
purpose.
Although s 211 of the Act was relied upon by the respondent to
assert that his right as an Aboriginal to take estuarine crocodiles
was
unaffected by the provisions of the Fauna Conservation Act 1974 (Qld), it
was not a case in which the existence of native title was required to be
determined or declared. Section 211 of the
Act provides that a State Act
prohibiting the exercise of native title rights by native title holders where
the type of activity
prohibited includes hunting, fishing, gathering, cultural
or spiritual activity, or any other kind of activity prescribed for the
purpose
of s 211 does not take effect as a prohibition.
The right asserted by the
respondent in that case may have been equated with a "free-standing"
usufructuary right and the significance of native title as an interest in
land native title may not have been in the foreground. Accordingly,
the majority
applied the reasoning expressed by Brennan J in Walden v Hensler [1987] HCA 54; (1987)
163 CLR 561 at 566-567 in which it was concluded that the vesting in the Crown
of property in all fauna "eliminated" an Aboriginal right to take
fauna.
Of course, Walden v Hensler was decided before Mabo (No
2) determined and identified the nature of native title at common law and it
is to be noted that it appears that no Canadian jurisprudence
was cited to the
Court of Appeal on the issue.
More importantly, it appears that the
Queensland legislation did not have provisions equivalent to those contained in
the Wildlife Conservation Act 1950 (WA) which, notwithstanding the
vesting in the Crown of property in flora and fauna, recognized an aboriginal
right to take flora
and fauna as sustenance on Crown land and on any other land
with the consent of the occupier, with the exception of land contained
in a
nature reserve. That provision demonstrates that the manner of operation of the
Wildlife Conservation Act 1950 (WA) was to recognize an existing
aboriginal right to have, and take, flora and fauna for the purpose of
sustenance but purports
to regulate it.
The obligation to have a licence
to take fauna on a nature reserve was part of that regulation in respect of that
area contained in
a nature reserve, not an extinguishment of native title and of
rights derived under it.
In Derschaw v Sutton the Full Court of
the Supreme Court of Western Australia (16 August 1996, unreported, Library No
960449S per Franklyn J at 26-28;
Murray J concurring) determined that the
Fisheries Act 1905 (WA) which prohibited or required the netting of fish
to be licensed was clearly regulatory legislation and not legislation
concerned
with native title rights recognized at common law. A New Zealand authority to
similar effect is Te Weehi Regional Fisheries Officer [1986] NZHC 149; [1986] 1
NZLR 680.
Section 23 of the Wildlife Conservation Act 1950 (WA),
and its predecessor, may restrict an aboriginal right to take fauna in a reserve
established for the purpose of conservation
of flora or fauna and may require a
person exercising an aboriginal right to obtain a licence to do the act, the
substance of the
aboriginal right.
However, such provisions are directed
at conservation of flora and fauna and not the extinguishment of native title.
Regulation of
a right arising under native title remains consistent with the
continued existence of the right and, further, is in no way inconsistent
with
the continuation of native title from which that right and others are
derived.
(ii) Noogoora Burr Quarantine Area
By informal acts steps were taken in 1974 to prevent public access to an
area of land between Kununurra and Wyndham, near the Ord
River, where an
outbreak of noogoora burr plant had been detected. In 1981 pursuant to the
Agriculture and Related Resources Protection (Property Quaratine)
Regulations 1981 (WA) made under the Agriculture and Related Resources
Protection Act 1976 (WA) declaration was made of a quarantine area by notice
published in Government Gazette (WA). Pursuant to the notice it was
stated that a person other than an owner/occupier of the land shall not enter
the land, the subject
of the notice, except with the written approval of an
inspector or authorized person.
The first applicants submit that the
notice, published in a different form on three occasions, was ineffective in
purporting to define
the area to which the notice applied and that in any event
the provisions were regulatory and not directed to the extinguishment
of native
title.
The State submitted that prohibition of entry to the quarantine
area under the control of the departmental officers meant that native
title had
been extinguished in that area.
It is clear that the purpose of the
purported declaration of the quarantine area was to control and, if possible,
eradicate a plant
the spread of which could threaten an economic impact on the
wool industry of the State. The provisions were not directed to native
title and
certainly not with extinguishing it. Above all, the object of the provisions was
to return the land to a state where control
of access to it could be
removed.
Furthermore, restriction of access by permission was no way
inconsistent with continuation of native title in relation to the area
and, as
the evidence indicated, permission for witnesses and others to have access to
the area was either obtained or taken to be
implied on a number of
occasions.
(iii) Aborigines Act 1905 (WA)
In 1923 a proclamation was published in the Government Gazette (WA)
pursuant to s 39 of the Aborigines Act 1905 (WA) declaring it unlawful
for Aborigines to remain in an area specified in the Schedule to the
proclamation. The specified
area was in the vicinity of Wyndham. The State
submits that native title was extinguished as a result of that
proclamation.
Section 39 of the Aborigines Act 1905 (WA) provided
that:
"The Governor may, by proclamation, whenever in the interest of the aborigines he thinks fit, declare any municipal district or town or any other place to be an area in which it shall be unlawful for aborigines or half-castes, not in lawful employment, to be or remain; and every such aboriginal or half-caste who, after warning, enters or is found within such area without permission, in writing, of a protector or police officer, shall be guilty of an offence against this Act."
The State submitted that
the effect of the proclamation was that entry upon, and presence on, the land
was prohibited for an Aboriginal
person except for the purpose of
employment.
It would be an odd result if the provision directed to be in
the interests of Aborigines, was said to be the expression by the Crown
of a
clear and plain intention to extinguish native title. It is impossible to
conclude that controls exercised by authority of the
provisions such as s 39 of
the Aborigines Act 1905 (WA) reflected such an
intention.
(m) Leases
(i) Conditional purchase leases under s 62 of the Land Act 1898 (WA)
The words "conditional purchase"
are defined in s 3 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) as "any area of land held
under conditional terms of purchase from the Crown". Under s 62 of the
Land Act 1898 (WA) a pastoral lessee who has complied with stocking
requirements may apply to purchase an area that does not exceed 1 per cent
of
the land the subject of the pastoral lease, but not more than 800 hectares,
subject to the "conditions...prescribed for purchase" by s 55 of that
Act, with the exception of a condition requiring residence on the
land.
One of the "conditions... prescribed for purchase" under s
55 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) is that a lease issue in the form of the
9th Schedule to that Act. Section 62 appears to contemplate that the
pastoral lease be determined as to the land sought to be purchased
and a new
lease issued in respect of it. Other "conditions prescribed for purchase"
under s 55 are that there be prescribed expenditure on improving the land in the
first ten years; that one half of the land be fenced
within five years and the
whole of the land within ten years; and that the purchase money and fee for the
Crown grant be paid in
full at the expiration of the lease. Performance of the
conditions may be accelerated by the lessee to qualify for the issue of a
Crown
grant five years after commencement of the lease. The term of a conditional
purchase lease was twenty years.
A lease in the form of the
9th Schedule to the Land Act 1898 (WA) was subject to
reservations which included, inter alia, a power in the Crown to resume
for public purposes, without compensation, one-twentieth of the land except land
on which buildings
had been erected or enclosed for use as gardens. The form of
lease also provided a right in the Crown "into and upon the said land, or any
part thereof in the name of the whole, to re-enter, and the same to have again,
re-possess, and
enjoy, together with all improvements thereon, without making
any compensation to the Lessee" on default by the lessee in complying with
the conditions set out in the Act. As stated above in respect of pastoral
leases, re-entry
was effected by notice in the Government Gazette
(WA).
A conditional purchase lease is a unique feature of Australian land
law (see: Dr T P Fry, "Land Tenures in Australian Law" at 161-162;
Davies v Littlejohn [1923] HCA 64; (1923) 34 CLR 174; In re Brady [1947] VicLawRp 50; [1947] VLR
347). It served a public purpose in promoting the settlement of land. (Davies
v Littlejohn per Knox CJ at 183.)
A conditional purchase lease issued
under s 62 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) has more in common with an agreement
for the sale property (see: Moore & Scroope v State of Western
Australia [1907] HCA 56; (1907) 5 CLR 326 per Isaacs J at 345, 347) than the grant of a
lease at common law. However, there is a significant difference from a contract
of
sale in that the Crown parts with no interest and the lessee obtains no
interest in the land until all statutory conditions have
been fulfilled. (See:
Davies v Littlejohn per Isaacs J at 190.) Continued possession and
ultimate acquisition of the land depends upon fulfilment of conditions. (See:
Davies v Littlejohn per Knox CJ at 184.)
The statutory form of
lease in the 9th Schedule embodies as conditions of the lease
performance of the statutory conditions that pertain to obtaining a right to a
Crown
grant. The lessee obtains an interest in the land as lessee annexed to
which is a contingent statutory right to acquire an interest
in the land as
purchaser. (See: Attorney General (Victoria) v Ettershank [1875] LR 6PC
354 at 372.)
The possessory interest provided in the lessee by statute is
subject to summary determination in the event that the conditions imposed
by the
statute are not performed. The lease is for a limited term, although not limited
as to the purpose or as to the use to be
made of the land. The grant of a
conditional purchase lease of Crown land in a pastoral lease under s 62 is not
equivalent to the
grant of a conditional purchase lease in an "agricultural
area" under s 55. Unlike the latter, it is not a requirement that the
pastoral lessee as conditional purchase lessee, reside on the property.
That
condition was of prime importance under s 55(4) in respect of the
conditional purchase lease in an "agricultural area" and if not complied
with the land was "forfeited".
The conditional purchase lessee was
not required to stock the land or make the land productive. The conditions
required expenditure
upon fencing and "prescribed improvements". Crown
land subject to a pastoral lease in the Kimberley that becomes land subject to a
conditional purchase lease would be undeveloped
pastoral land, not cultivable
land. Unless, and until the lessee carried out development on the land that was
wholly incompatible
with the continuation of native title, it would not be
contemplated by the Crown that the grant of a conditional purchase lease of
the
pastoral land would extinguish native title. The prospect of the Crown land
being returned to the Crown would remain until all
the conditions imposed by the
Land Act 1898 (WA) had been satisfied.
Native title, however, may
be extinguished as a matter of fact by improvements to the property effected
pursuant to those conditions
(see: Wik per Gaudon J at 166; per
Gummow J at 203) or upon fulfilment of the statutory conditions vesting in
the lessee an entitlement to
a Crown grant.
Of three conditional purchase
leases issued in the claim area, it is necessary to consider the effect of the
issue of only one of
those leases. Of the other two, one became the freehold
property on which the Argyle Downs homestead stood and the other was in respect
of land near Wyndham outside the claim area established by the
evidence.
The remaining conditional purchase lease was issued in 1910 to
Connor Doherty Durack Limited in respect of an area of land in and
around Goose
Hill held by the company under a pastoral lease. The area of the lease was
approximately 800 hectares most of which
is to the west of Goose Hill outside
the claim area established by the evidence. The term of the lease commenced in
1906.
It was an agreed fact that a homestead was erected on the land to
which the conditional purchase lease related but there as no evidence
as to the
date on which that occurred nor that any work was carried out in compliance with
the conditions set out in the Land Act 1898 (WA), or in any regulations
made thereunder. The conditional purchase lease was resumed under s 9 of the
Land Act 1898 (WA) for the "Use and Requirements of the Government of
the State" by proclamation published in January 1918. At the same time
adjacent land was resumed from the pastoral lease pursuant to the power
reserved
to the Crown in the statutory form of a pastoral lease and in due course the
whole of the resumed land was included in Reserve
16729 created under s 39
of the Land Act 1898 (WA) for the purpose "Use and Requirements of the
Government of the State".
Having regard to the legislation, no clear
and plain intention to extinguish native title by alienation of a right to full
use and
enjoyment of the land is apparent from the issue of a conditional
purchase lease pursuant to an application made under s 62 of the
Land Act
1898 (WA). The Land Act 1898 (WA) only contemplates incompatibility with
native title arising in respect of pastoral land in the Kimberley Division in
the
event that the pastoral lessee performs the conditions precedent to
obtaining a statutory right to a Crown grant, or, in the performance
of those
conditions, has applied any part of the land to a use inconsistent with the
continuation of those conditions.
So characterized it is apparent that
the mere grant of a conditional purchase lease under s 62 does not create
an interest in the
land wholly inconsistent with the continuation of native
title.
(ii) Special leases under s 152 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) and ss 116 and 117 of the Land Act 1933 (WA)
Parts of the
claim area have been subject to "special leases" granted under s 152 of
the Land Act 1898 (WA) and ss 116 and 117 of the Land Act 1933
(WA). Some of the leases were granted near the turn of the century over vacant
Crown land in the Goose Hill area and more recently
over vacant Crown land,
formerly held under pastoral lease, resumed or required for the purpose of the
Project, or over vacant Crown
land formerly Crown land reserved for a
purpose.
Section 152 of the Land Act 1898 (WA), at relevant times,
provided that the Governor may, on application, grant a lease not exceeding ten
hectares of Crown land for
various purposes including sites for quays, ship and
boat building, inns, stores, smithies and bakeries or similar buildings,
quarries,
baths, works for supplying water, gas or electricity, market gardens,
or any special purpose approved by the Governor by notice in
the Government
Gazette (WA). If it were proposed to grant a lease for a term longer
than ten years, wide publication of that intent was to be given by notice
published
in four consecutive numbers of the Government Gazette (WA), the
first publication to be at least one month before the grant. The term of the
lease was not to exceed twenty-one years.
Section 116 of the Land
Act 1933 (WA) is in similar terms, however, the lease, at relevant times,
was to be in the form of the 21st Schedule and there is no limit on
the area that may be leased.
As defined in the Land Act 1898 (WA)
(s 3) and the Land Act 1933 (WA) (s 3), Crown land includes Crown land
subject to a special lease.
Having regard to the purposes specified in
the sections referred to, it is apparent that the legislature intended to enable
the Executive
to facilitate the development and use of Crown land for the
benefit of the public through the issue of special leases. Just as a
reservation
of land entails Crown land being set aside for a purpose, a special lease
enables and requires a lessee to develop and
use Crown land for a prescribed
purpose, notably an industrial or commercial purpose.
In the form of the
lease provided by the 21st Schedule to the Land Act 1933 (WA)
the reservations as to resumption are equivalent to those in a conditional
purchase lease, namely, limited to one-twentieth
of the land leased and
excluding land on which buildings have been erected. In the event of default in
the payment of rent or the
lessee failing or ceasing "to use, hold and enjoy
the said land for the said special purpose", it is lawful for the Crown
"into and upon the said demised premises, or any part thereof in the name of
the whole, to re-enter and the same to have again, re-possess,
and enjoy, as if
this deed poll had never been executed, without making any compensation to the
said Lessee". Again, re-entry was by notice in the Government Gazette
(WA).
Section 13 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) and of the Land
Act 1933 (WA) require all leases disposing of Crown land to be signed, or
signed and sealed, as the case may require, by the Minister or an
officer
authorized in that behalf by the Governor. The 29th Schedule to the
Land Act 1898 (WA) and the 21st Schedule to the Land Act
1933 (WA) appear to require the signature and seal of the Minister for the
disposal of Crown land by a special lease. As noted above,
creation of an
interest in lands of the Crown required compliance with form as prescribed by
statute. (See: North Ganalanja Aboriginal Corporation v State of
Queensland (1995) 61 FCR 1 per Lee J at 19.) That conclusion is reinforced
by the content of other provisions of the relevant Acts. Section 74 of the
Land Act Amendment Act 1906 (WA) and s 151 of the Land Act
1933 (WA) stated, inter alia, that no lease shall be effectual to pass
any interest in land under the operation of the relevant Acts until that
instrument was registered
in the Office of Land Titles or in the Department of
Lands and Surveys and only then would the interest comprised in the instrument
pass. It appeared to be conceded by the State that those provisions applied to
leases granted by the Crown in addition to leases
granted by persons to whom
interests had been alienated by the Crown and that the operation of those
sections prevented a demise
and interest in land taking effect under the
relevant Acts until the requirements of those sections had been
satisfied.
Most of the special leases issued in respect of the claim area
had conditions endorsed which indicated that the intention of the Crown
was to
ensure that the use of the land under the lease would not be permanent and that
the land would resume its former character
as vacant Crown land on expiration of
the lease. Conditions attached included an express statement that no
compensation would be
payable for improvements on expiration or early
determination of the lease and required the land to be left in a neat and tidy
state
on determination of the lease.
The form of lease prescribed in the
relevant Schedules together with the additional conditions attaching to most of
the special leases
in the claim area, speak of an interest in land created and
confined by a statute.
However, if the purpose for which the lease was issued contemplates a
permanent improvement of the land amounting to the exercise
of adverse dominion,
native title may be extinguished where the land has been used, or where works
have been constructed as required
by the lease. (See: Wik per Gaudron J
at 166; per Gummow J at 203.) Therefore, it is necessary to consider each case
in turn.
Special leases for grazing
purposes
Two special leases granted under the Land Act 1933
(WA) for grazing purposes were said to have been issued in respect of land in
the claim area. Neither lease is current. Grazing is
not a purpose specified in
s 116 of the Land Act 1933 (WA) and it must be assumed that it was a
purpose approved by the Governor by notice in the Government Gazette (WA)
as required by s 116(14). It was not contended that the purpose had not been so
approved or that the approval of the purpose for grazing was otherwise beyond
the power conferred by that Act.
Only one lease document is in evidence
being a lease for a term of twenty-one years from 1 April 1962 granted to
Northern Australian
Estates Limited determinable by the Minister or lessee upon
six months notice. The area of land contained in the lease was approximately
36,230 hectares, of which only a minor part was within the claim area, namely, a
small section of the inter-tidal zone in the north-west
part of the claim area.
The land was almost entirely surrounded by land included in the Carlton Hill
pastoral lease being a pastoral
lease also granted to Northern Australian
Estates Limited. Presumably notice of the proposed grant was given in the
Government Gazette (WA) as required by the Land Act 1933 (WA)
having regard to the length of the term of the lease. The lease is in the form
of the 21st Schedule with further conditions endorsed, one of which
allows no compensation for improvements at the expiration or early determination
of the term. Another condition provides that the lessee shall not destroy, or
otherwise interfere with, timber or scrub growing on
the land.
Whilst the
document is described as a lease, the limited interest created, namely,
possession for the purpose of grazing and the right
to terminate the lease upon
notice, suggested that the interest bore some of the characteristics of a
licence. (See: R v Toohey; Ex parte Meneling Station Pty Ltd [1982] HCA 69; (1982) 158
CLR 327 per Mason J at 340-344; per Wilson J at 352-354.)
In any event,
being a lease solely for the purpose of grazing, it was a lease which, under the
Land Act 1933 (WA) as it stood in 1962, was a "pastoral lease" as
then defined in s 3 of that Act, namely, "the lease of an area of Crown land
for grazing purposes". The provisions of ss 106(2) and 109, therefore,
applied to a pastoral lease issued as a special lease under Pt VII of that Act.
In 1981 the definition of "pastoral lease" in s 3 was amended to confine
it to a lease of Crown land for grazing purposes granted under Pt VI.
The
limited nature of the interest created by statute and of the use of Crown land
permitted thereunder, and the assistance provided
by s 106(2) in determining the
intention of the Crown by its act in issuing such a lease, dictates the same
conclusion as to the
effect on native title of a special lease for the purpose
of grazing as that set out earlier in respect of the effect of pastoral
leases,
namely, that the grant of such a lease did not reflect a clear and plain
intention to extinguish native title.
Another special lease for grazing
purposes was said to have been granted in 1977 to K J Lilly for
a term of five years in respect of land in the Goose Hill area. A sketch map
attached to the application gave no clear indication
of the boundary of the land
proposed to be leased. It was not contested that if the lease issued it would
have been endorsed with
similar or additional conditions to those set out in the
special lease for grazing purposes referred to above. Having regard to the
conclusion that a grant of that lease did not extinguish native title, it is not
necessary to determine whether, in fact, such a
lease issued to Lilly as
asserted by the State. Such evidence as was available, suggested that the lease
did not issue, although
the parties conducted themselves as if the lease had
issued.
Special leases for cultivation and grazing
Four
special leases were said to have been issued under the Land Act 1933 (WA)
for use of Crown land for "Cultivation and Grazing". "Cultivation and
Grazing" is not a purpose referred to in s 116. Presumably it is a purpose
approved by the Governor by notice in the Government Gazette (WA) under s
116(14). The respective lessees of the four special leases were said to be P
McGinty ("McGinty"); L von Hancock and others ("von Hancock"),
P Ryan and
another ("Ryan"); and S and E Skoglund and others ("Skoglund"). All of the
leases were issued, or said to have been issued,
in respect of vacant Crown land
formerly held under pastoral lease resumed for the purpose of the Project. The
land the subject of
the leases is north-east of Kununurra and to the east of
irrigated land. The purpose of the leases was to provide dry ground adjacent
to
irrigated lands for the grazing of cattle in the wet season.
The lease to
McGinty is the only special lease extant in the claim area. It commenced in July
1992 for a term of ten years in respect
of an area of 443 hectares. It is in the
form of the 21st Schedule with additional conditions endorsed,
including provisions requiring the land to be occupied and used for the purpose
of
the lease within nine months of commencement of the lease, and continuously
thereafter, to the satisfaction of the Minister, and
construction and operation
of works (undefined) within two years; exclusion of compensation for
improvements on early determination
or expiry of the lease; a right of re-entry
for the Minister to inspect the land any time; exclusion of compensation for
flooding
of the land; the lessee on determination of the lease to "fill in,
consolidate and level off any unevenness, excavation or hole caused by him
during the term of the lease or by removal of
his improvements", and leave
the land in a clean, neat and tidy condition to the satisfaction of the
Minister, and to remove all waste matter as required
by the Minister; any
clearing of the land to be in accordance with a farm management plan approved by
the Department of Agriculture;
power in the Minister to direct that the lessee
reduce the number of stock on the land if the Minister is of the view that the
land
is overstocked or likely to cause permanent damage to the land, failure to
comply with the direction resulting in "forfeiture"; and the lessee to
fence the external boundaries of the land within twelve months of commencement
of the lease.
It is apparent that the purpose for which the lease was
granted and the defeasible nature of the interest is not inconsistent with
the
continued existence of native title. There is no evidence of any cultivation of
the land the subject of the lease. The only structure
put on the land by the
lessee is a shed. Construction of a perimeter fence would not be contemplated by
the Crown as an act giving
effect to the intention of the Crown that native
title be extinguished.
The land leased to McGinty includes land said to
have been the subject of a prior special lease to von Hancock for the purpose of
cultivation and grazing, that lease said to have been for a term of ten years
commencing in 1971. Correspondence from the Department
of Lands (Ex 34(r)
p 5,936), a response to a request for a copy of the lease, states that
"no lease document had been prepared for issue to the Office of Titles"
and that as the lease was cancelled "preparation of the document" was not
considered necessary.
Whether von Hancock obtained a right in equity
against the Crown in respect of the failure to create a statutory interest in
the land
is unnecessary to decide. As stated earlier in these reasons, such a
right, whatever its character, could only demonstrate that at
law the Crown had
not acted to extinguish native title. (See: Davies v Littlejohn per
Isaacs J at 187.)
The special lease to Murphy is in respect of an area of
490 hectares for a term of ten years commencing in July 1971. The lease is
in
slightly irregular form, although the principal provisions of the
21st Schedule are adopted. It also provides that there be no
compensation for improvements or for flooding of the land and that the lessee
is
to ensure the land is clean and tidy in the event of removal of any improvements
on expiration or early determination of the lease.
The lessee is required to
fence the external boundaries of the lease within ten years, sufficient to
resist the passage of stock.
According to the evidence (Exs 29, 30) the
land was used by the lessees for grazing of cattle until 1973 with a small dam
being the
only improvement constructed on the land. Small trial plots of cattle
feed were tried in those years. The lease was forfeited in
1980 for
non-compliance with the conditions and the land reverted to vacant Crown
land.
The limited purpose of the lease and lack of permanence
contemplated in the use of the land for that purpose mean that it has not
been
shown that there was a clear and plain intention by the Crown by the grant of a
lease to extinguish native title in respect
of that land.
The first
applicants challenged the State’s reliance on a lease to Skoglund of 800
hectares of land said to have been for a
term of ten years commencing in July
1969, on the ground that there was no evidence that such a lease had been issued
by the Crown.
A register maintained by the Crown to record such leases does not
record the issue of a lease. (Ex 34(r) p 5,917) Mr Skoglund said
that he could
remember signing a lease. Mr Skoglund and others had possession of the land as
if a lease had been issued and paid
rent as required. The land was fenced on the
boundary of the leased area and was used for the grazing of cattle and some
horses.
A small dam was constructed as a watering point for cattle. According to
Crown records the land reverted to vacant Crown land in
1979.
In the
absence of execution of a lease by the Crown as required by s13 of the Land
Act 1933 (WA), no legal interest was created. The State submitted that from
Mr Skoglund’s evidence it should be inferred that the lease
was executed
"by all parties". However, the absence of a notation of the grant of
lease on the register, or any other evidence to that effect on departmental
files,
suggests that the proper inference to be drawn is that if a lease was
prepared for execution, execution was not completed by the
Crown.
For
reasons already stated, in the absence of the issue of a lease in the manner
required by s 13, native title cannot be extinguished
at law by an act of
the Crown by issue of a lease. In any event, the limited purpose for which the
statutory interest of lease was
created and lack of permanence contemplated in
the use of the land for that purpose demonstrated no clear and plain intention
by
the Crown to extinguish native title by issue of that
lease.
Special leases for market garden
Three leases
for this, or a similar purpose, were said to have been issued in the Goose Hill
area under the Land Regulations 1887 (WA) and the Land Act 1898
(WA). The three lessees were said to be Wallace and others ("Wallace"); Ah Ying;
and Ah Kim. The land leased to Ah Ying is outside
the claim area as
established by the evidence. The land leased to Wallace appears to have been
just within the claim area but no
lease document is in evidence, nor is there
any evidence that such a lease was granted or that the land was put to use for
the purpose
pursuant to the lease. In the absence of a finding that a lease
issued, no question of extinguishment arises.
The land leased to Ah Kim
was four hectares in area. The lease was for a term of one year, renewable at
the will of the Minister commencing
in 1904. The purpose of the lease was for a
saddling business and market garden. The lease was under the Land Act
1898 (WA) in the form of the 29th Schedule. The land, the subject of
the lease, was barely within the claim area. The lease was cancelled in 1946
pursuant to s 23 of the Land Act 1933 (WA) for non-compliance with
conditions.
The land, the subject of the lease, was located in open
country. There is no evidence that the land was used for the purpose of the
grant or involved any use of the land of permanence that indicated that adverse
dominion was intended by the Crown and established
by use of the land pursuant
to the lease. The limited nature of the statutory interest created as a
possessory interest from year-to-year
for a specific purpose does not suggest a
clear and plain intention on the part of the Crown to extinguish native title by
creation
of the interest.
Special lease for canning and preserving
works
The State submitted that four leases over four contiguous
ten-hectare lots were created under the Land Act 1898 (WA). It was said
that the leases were for terms of ten years commencing October 1906. The lease
documents submitted in evidence
follow the form of the 29th Schedule
to that Act but according to that material no lease was executed by the Minister
as required by s 13 of that Act. The documents
are all undated except one which
is dated 3 July 1907. An extract from the special lease register indicates that
rent was unpaid
from the second half of 1907. The fact that the leases were
recorded as "cancelled" gives rise to an inference that the Minister was
not prepared to sign a grant of lease while the rent was unpaid. There is no
evidence
of the construction of a canning and preserving works nor any evidence
of improvements under the special leases. It cannot be concluded
that such
leases issued under the hand and seal of the Minister and no question of
extinguishment arises.
Special lease for tourist
resort
A special lease for the purpose of "Tourist Resort"
issued in January 1986 for a term of twenty-one years commencing on 1 January
1984 over an area of 132 hectares near the main dam
and including a small island
in Lake Argyle. "Tourist Resort" is not a purpose referred to in s 116 of
the Land Act 1933 (WA) and it is to be assumed that it was a purpose
approved by the Governor by notice in the Government Gazette
(WA).
The lease is in the form of the 21st Schedule of the Act
with conditions endorsed which provide that no compensation will be payable for
improvements on expiration or
early determination of the lease, or for damage by
flooding of the land. On determination of the lease the lessee was required to
"fill in, consolidate and level off any unevenness, excavation or hole caused
by him during the term of the lease or by removal of
his improvements" and
leave the land in a clean, neat and tidy condition to the satisfaction of the
Minister and remove all waste matter as required
by the Minister. The lease
refers to a requirement that the lessee occupy the land and commence
construction of the "works" within nine months and construct and complete
and operate the "works" within two years from the date of commencement of
the lease. The "works" were not defined in the lease.
It would
appear that the lessee was already in default at the time the lease was issued
by the Crown in that it had failed to commence
construction of the
"works" within nine months of the commencement of the term of the lease
and, of course, failed to complete construction thereof within two
years, a
period that had elapsed before the lease was issued. No improvements or works
took place pursuant to the conditions endorsed
on the lease. In December 1988
the Minister wrote to the lessee purporting to give notice of termination of the
lease for failure
to comply with the conditions. Formal notice of cancellation
of the lease was published in the Government Gazette (WA) in
1996.
The lease was in respect of vacant Crown land and issued for the
purpose of carrying out a work of permanence on that land. However,
the lease
was subject to conditions and continuation of the lease depended upon the
performance of conditions set by the Minister.
The statutory interest created
was intended to be defeasible and the land revert to vacant Crown land if the
specific condition relating
to the specific purpose of the lease was not
satisfied.
Although the act of the Crown in granting the lease signified
an intention to extinguish native title by permitting the land to be
used for
the purpose for which the lease had been granted and authorized the lessee to
carry out the work which would have the effect
of extinguishing native title,
such extinguishment was inchoate until such a time as the work was carried out.
In other words, if
the lease was determined for non-performance of the condition
that the land be used for the purpose for which it was leased and the
land
reverted to vacant Crown land, native title would remain unaffected.
It
follows that native title was not extinguished by the grant of the special
lease.
Special lease for jetty and boat-launching
facilities
A special lease for the purpose of "Jetty and
Boat-Launching Facilities" was issued in November 1986 in respect of
approximately 5.6 hectares of land on the shores of Lake Argyle. The land
concerned was
contiguous with the land subject to the special lease for the
purpose of "tourist resort" referred to above and involved the same
lessee. The lease was for a term of one year commencing on 1 April 1986. The
lease was renewable
at the will of the Minister and determinable thereafter on
three months notice by either party. The lease was in the form of the
21st Schedule of the Land Act 1933 (WA) with conditions
endorsed in similar terms to those endorsed on the special lease for a tourist
resort referred to above. It
was a condition of the lease that at no time would
the land be available for freehold purchase.
The limited statutory
interest created as a lease does not reflect an intention to create an interest
giving rise to a permanent use
of the land for a purpose inconsistent with the
continuation of native title. No work was carried out pursuant to the lease and
written
notice of termination of the lease was sent to the lessee from the
Minister on 7 December 1988.
Neither the grant of the lease nor any act
by the lessee thereafter extinguished native title.
Special lease
for concrete production
A special lease for the purpose of
"Concrete Production" was said to have issued in December 1987 for a term
of one year commencing on 1 July 1987. It was renewable at the will of the
Minister
and after the initial term was determinable on three months notice by
either party. The area of land, the subject of the lease, was
approximately one
hectare near Lake Argyle at a site formerly used as a construction waste dump
during the building of the main dam.
It appears that it was contemplated
that the lessee would require the land, the subject of the lease, to produce
concrete for supply
to the builder of the tourist resort, the subject of the
special lease referred to above. However, the requirement did not eventuate
and
the land was not used for the purpose of the lease.
The land, the subject
of this lease, became the site of a public work referred to earlier in these
reasons, namely the site on which
an electrical sub-station was erected in
conjunction with the construction of the hydro-electric power station on the
main dam. As
I have determined earlier, native title was extinguished by reason
of that public work on Reserve 43140 ("Power
Station").
Special lease for aboriginal hostel and
inter-cultural centre
Under s 117 of the Land Act 1933 (WA)
the Governor was given an unfettered power to lease "town, suburban or
village lands on such terms as he may think fit". No form of lease is
prescribed in that Act for such a lease.
Two such leases were issued in
respect of land in the claim area being land on the western boundary of the
Kununurra townsite. The
leases were issued to the Moongoong Darwung Aboriginal
Corporation for the purpose of "Aboriginal Hostel and Inter-cultural
Centre". The first lease was for a term of twenty-one years commencing on 1
July 1976 at a peppercorn rental. The lease was in respect of
an area of
approximately four hectares. The lease was surrendered in January 1982. The
second lease, which included the land the
subject of the first lease and an
additional area of approximately two hectares, was issued in November 1982 for a
term of fifteen
years commencing in January 1982, also at a peppercorn rental.
That lease was surrendered in 1990 when the land became Reserve 41401
("Use
and Benefit of Aboriginal Inhabitants") vested in the Aboriginal Lands
Trust. The leases were issued in the form of the 21st Schedule to the
Land Act 1933 (WA) with additional conditions endorsed.
The use of
the land contemplated by the lease was consistent with the continuation of
native title. (See: Pareroultja v Tickner per Lockhart J at 218.)
Although the lease may have contemplated the erection of dwellings or structures
in the townsite of Kununurra,
the purpose for which the lease was granted was
directed specifically at the welfare and benefit of Aboriginal people and as
such
it is not possible to conclude that there was a clear and plain intention
on the part of the Crown to extinguish native title either
by the grant of the
lease or by the carrying out of acts authorized by the grant of a
lease.
(iii) Leases of reserves under s 41a of the Land Act 1898 (WA) and s 32 of the Land Act 1933 (WA)
Under s 41a of
the Land Act 1898 (WA) the Governor could grant a lease of a reserve from
year-to-year, or a shorter term where the reserve was not immediately
required
for the purpose for which it was made, the lease to be subject to such
conditions as the Governor thought fit.
Under s 32 of the Land Act
1933 (WA) the Governor may lease a Reserve for any purpose if it is not
immediately required for the purpose for which it is made, the
term of the lease
not to exceed ten years. However, if the land is to be leased for more than a
year it is necessary for the Governor
to call for applications by notice in a
Government Gazette (WA). The only lease said to have been granted for
more than a year was a lease for the purpose of market gardening. Section 32 was
amended in 1960 to provide for the issue of a "grazing lease or licence"
in respect of land reserved for parks or recreation or amusement of inhabitants
notwithstanding that the land is being used for those
purposes. Section 32(4),
however, contemplates that the land is to remain available for the specified
purpose of the Reserve despite the issue of such a
lease.
The
4th Schedule to the Land Act 1933 (WA) is headed "Leases
under Pt III", however, the use of such form is not directed by s 32 which
occurs in Pt III. The form of the 4th Schedule provides that if,
without licence, the land is used otherwise than for the purpose for which it is
leased, or is not used
for the purpose for which it is leased within two years
of the date of the lease, it is lawful for the Crown "into and upon the said
land, or any part thereof, in the name of the whole, to re-enter, and the same
to have again, re-possess and
enjoy as if this demise had never been executed."
There was a right of resumption in respect of the whole of the land with
compensation payable only for buildings and improvements.
Lease of
part of Reserve 1059 ("Public Utility")
In 1926 R G Skuthorp
made application under s 152 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) for a special
lease of approximately thirty-two hectares of land within Reserve 1059
("Public Utility") near Goose Hill. According to the application, the
purpose of the lease was "Business and Garden Area". The documents in
evidence show that the application was approved in August 1927 and the lease to
be for a term of one year from
1 July 1927, renewable at the will of the
Minister, subject to determination on three months notice on either side, and no
compensation
being payable for improvements at the expiration or earlier
determination of the lease. There is no departmental record that a lease
issued.
It is recorded "Lease terminated 30.9.1958."
On the "Approval
Sheet", there is a stamped endorsement dated 21 December 1927 "FILE TILL
LEASE IS ASKED FOR [signed] O C Deeds Branch". Evidence given by an
officer of the Department of Land Administration stated that it had not been
departmental practice to prepare
leases in all cases. Until the early 1980s
leases were only prepared where it was necessary to do so, or where it was
requested by
the lessee, for example, when the lease was being transferred or
mortgaged. It would seem that in respect of short-term leases no
lease issued
and the parties proceeded as if there were a lease on the terms notified as
those on which the lease would issue.
A "special lease" under s
152 of the Land Act 1898 (WA) (as amended in 1905) was a lease of Crown
land for a purpose specified in that section, each of which was in the nature
of
the construction of infrastructure for industry or commerce, or provision of
public facilities of a substantial nature. The land
in respect of which a
"special lease" could be granted was limited to twenty-five acres (ten
hectares). Crown land as defined in the Land Act 1898 (WA) did not
include land vested in the Crown reserved for any public purpose. The
application by Skuthorp was for a "special lease" in respect of reserved
land and for an area of eighty acres (thirty-two hectares). Such a lease could
not be granted under s 152
of the Land Act 1898 (WA).
A Cabinet
Minute prepared by the Minister for Lands sought approval from the Executive
Council to grant a lease under s 41a of the
Land Act 1898 (WA) to
Skuthorp for "Business and Garden Area" for a term of one year, renewable
at the will of that Minister. That minute was approved by Executive Council in
August 1927. However,
the advice forwarded to Skuthorp informed him that his
application for a "Special Lease" had been approved.
No form of
lease was provided by the Land Act 1898 (WA) in respect of a lease
granted under s 41a of that Act. Reserve 1059 had been vested in the Minister
for Public Works in
1900 by order of the Governor made pursuant to s 42 of the
Land Act 1898 (WA). The Reserve was vested in the Minister in trust for
the purpose of the Reserve with power to lease. The material before the
Court
suggests that at all material times Reserve 1059 was required for the purpose
for which it was made. Furthermore, it may be
said that the proper construction
of s 41a is that it applies only to reserves still vested in the Crown per
se and not to a reserve vested in a municipality or other person under s 42.
Such a construction is indicated by the reference to a
grant of lease by the
Governor, a power that would only be available if the vesting of the reserve did
not include a power to lease
in the vestee divesting that power from the
Governor.
Having regard to the foregoing and in the absence of any
evidence that a lease issued, or as to the form in which the lease issued,
no
presumption should be made either that the lease issued or, if it did issue,
that it was a valid lease.
It appears that when the Land Act 1898
(WA) was replaced by the Land Act 1933 (WA), the foregoing situation
continued in respect of Skuthorp’s use of Crown land until a lease was
issued for a term of one
year commencing on 1 October 1958, thereafter from
year-to-year, renewable at the will of the Minister and determinable by either
party on three months notice in writing. The lease is not in the form of the
4th Schedule to the Land Act 1933 (WA) but does purport to be
a lease under s 32. The application for a lease of part of the Reserve made
under s 32 of the Land Act 1933 (WA) by Skuthorp in 1958 resulted in the
issue of a lease by the Governor on behalf of the Crown. That land, being
portion of Reserve
1059, remained vested in the Minister for Works. The power to
lease the Reserve was a power vested in that Minister. Again, as at
1958, there
is nothing in the material to indicate that the Reserve was "not
immediately" required for the purpose for which it was made, namely,
"public utility".
At all material times the land was part of
Reserve 1059 created in 1886 for the purpose of public utility. The area was
open country
adjacent to the land used for pastoral purposes. There was no
development in the area other than the depot near Goose Hill. In a
statutory
declaration made in 1968, Skuthorp stated that the land was bushland on which
there was a hut and a well and that the market
value of the land and
improvements was $100 and no more.
It is difficult to see that a lease
for a term of one year, of land reserved for a specific purpose, to wit, public
utility, can be
intended to operate to convey such permanent interest as
necessary to extinguish native title. There is insufficient material to
determine how the land was used and it should be concluded that native title was
not extinguished in respect of this area by the
grant of the lease to Skuthorp
in 1958.
The purpose of the Reserve for "public utility" was a
statement of Crown intention that the land be set aside for public use. It is to
be distinguished from a reserve for a public
purpose which may deny the public a
right to use the reserve. (See: Bowen v Stratigraphic Explorations Pty Ltd
[1971] WAR 119 per Wickham J at 128.)
The area leased to Skuthorp
was a lease of land subject to the Reserve, not a lease of land excised from the
Reserve and leased to
Skuthorp for a purpose inconsistent with the purpose of
the Reserve. The intention of the Crown in creating such an interest has
to be
ascertained in that context. The fact that the Crown is not prepared to grant
more than a lease from year-to-year determinable
on three months notice of land
within Reserve for public utility, suggests that consistent with the terms of s
32 of the Act, the
Crown contemplated that the land was to remain available for
the purpose of the Reserve despite the issue of the lease.
Lease
of part of Reserve 1600 ("Public Purpose")
A lease under s 32
of the Land Act 1933 (WA) was said to have issued to L Manton in 1956 in
respect of an area of five acres within Reserve 1600 ("Public Purpose")
in the Goose Hill area near Muggs Lagoon for the purpose of a market garden. No
lease instrument is in evidence and having regard
to evidence already referred
to, no presumption should be made that the lease did issue. There is no evidence
that any use was made
of the land pursuant to a lease. However, the land in
Reserve 1600 appears to have been to the west of the boundary of the claim
area
as established by the evidence and it is unnecessary to make any determination
as to the effect of this lease upon native title.
Lease of part of
Reserves 1061 ("Public Utility"), 1064 ("Public Utility"), 18810
("Tropical Agriculture")
A lease was granted in October 1977
to Ivanhoe Grazing Company Pty Limited in respect of portions of Reserves 1061
("Public Utility"), 1064 ("Public Utility") and 18810
("Tropical Agriculture") under s 32 of the Land Act 1933 (WA). The
term of the lease was said to be for one year commencing 1 October 1966,
renewable at the will of the Minister for Lands
and determinable after the first
year on three months notice by either side. The lease was granted for the
purpose of grazing. The
land was an area of 7,425 hectares between Kununurra and
Wyndham on the south bank of the Ord River. The land was open country contiguous
with land in the Ivanhoe pastoral lease. The lease was "cancelled" in
December 1987. The whole of the land leased was within the area said to be the
Noogoora Burr Quarantine Area. It was a condition
of the lease that the public
had free and uninterrupted use of the roads or tracks which exist on the land.
Given that the lease was over land in part reserved for public utility,
which contemplated the exercise of parts of the land for use
by the public and
that the purpose of the lease was limited to the use of grazing, and limited in
time to be of a term of no more
than one year determinable on three months
notice, no conclusion can be formed by the grant of a lease that the Crown
demonstrated
a clear and plain intention to extinguish native title. The grant
of the lease involved no contemplation of exclusive use of the
land or permanent
alteration to the land by actions of the lessee. The interest granted to the
lessee was compatible with the continuation
of native title. In all respects the
lease was an inferior form of pastoral lease.
In 1993 a lease of
an area of 7,633 hectares being portion of Reserve 1061 ("Public
Utility") and Reserve 18810 ("Tropical Agriculture") was issued to
Crosswalk Pty Ltd for a term of one year commencing in July 1992, determinable
on three months notice after the first
year. The lease was granted under s 32 of
the Land Act 1933 (WA) and in addition to the statutory form of lease,
conditions were attached which provided that the land was not to be used for
any
purpose other than grazing without the approval of the Minister. The lease was
renewable at the will of the Minister and no structures
were to be erected
without the approval of the Minister; no timber or scrub was to be cut down,
injured or destroyed; the public
was to have at all times free and interrupted
use of roads and tracks existing on the land consistent with the efficient
operation
of the lease; and no compensation was payable to the lessee in respect
of any improvements made before the expiration of the lease
or earlier
determination thereof. The lessee was required to leave the land in a clean,
neat and tidy condition and removal all waste
matter, and the Minister reserved
the power to direct the lessee to reduce the number of stock where the Minister
was of the opinion
that the number of stock was likely to cause permanent damage
to the land. Failure to comply with that condition would result in
"forfeiture" of the lease.
The land was contiguous with land in
the Ivanhoe pastoral lease of which Crosswalk Pty Ltd was pastoral
lessee.
The limited form of interest created and the restrictive
conditions and degree of control applied to that interest, give the interest
some equivalence to a licence rather than a lease. (See: R v Toohey; Ex
parte v Meneling Station Pty Ltd per Mason CJ at 340-344; per Wilson J at
352-354.)
In any event, the nature of the interest created did not
demonstrate any clear and plain intention by the Crown to extinguish native
title. The continuation of native title was compatible with the rights created
in the lessee by grant of the lease and with any use
of the land pursuant to the
lease.
Lease of Reserves 2049 ("Resting Place for Stock"),
16729 ("Use and Requirements of the Government of the State in connection
with the Wyndham Freezing, Canning and Meat Export Works")
In
January 1956 a lease of portion of Reserve 2049 and of Reserve 16729 was granted
to R G Skuthorp. The area of the lease was approximately
2,440
hectares and the purpose of the lease was for grazing. The term of the lease was
for one year from 1 January 1956, thereafter
from year-to-year determinable on
three months notice on either side. The lease was in respect of open land,
typical pastoral country,
between Goose Hill and the Ord River. The lease was
"cancelled" in September 1969.
In April 1972 a lease of a slightly
larger area, 2,936 hectares, including the above land, was granted to E J &
M S Lilly for
a term of one year, renewable at the will of the Minister and
determinable on three months notice by either party. The lease was
granted under
s 32 of the Land Act 1933(WA) and "terminated" in 1976.
For
the reasons stated in respect of similar leases referred to above the grant of
this lease by the Crown and the nature of the use
of the land contemplated by
the lease demonstrated no clear and plain intention by the Crown to extinguish
native title. Continuation
of native title was compatible with the rights
created by the lease.
(iv) Leases of reserves under s 33 of the
Land Act 1933 (WA)
Prior to 1949, s 33 of the Land Act
1933 (WA) empowered the Crown to vest a Reserve for "like or any other public
purpose" in any person or to lease the Reserve for the purpose for which the
Reserve was made. In 1949 the section was amended to provide
that a person in
whom the Reserve was vested may also be conferred with the power to lease the
land subject to such conditions and
limitations as were deemed necessary to
ensure that the land is used for the purpose for which it was
reserved.
In respect of reserves in the claim area vested by the Crown,
it was common for the power to lease granted with the vesting order
to be
subject to the control of the Executive in that the approval of the Governor was
required for a proposed lease.
In 1987 the purpose for which any reserved
land could be vested, or leased, was expanded to include "any purpose
ancillary, and beneficial to" the reserved purpose.
As noted earlier
in these reasons, in 1982 power was given to the Governor to revoke any vesting
order made under the section and
to provide that any lease made by the person in
whom the Reserve had been vested was deemed to continue as if the Crown were the
lessor and, if the land were re-vested in another person, as if that person were
the lessor.
It was not contended that any of the leases in question in
these proceedings were granted for a purpose inconsistent with the vested
purpose.
Lease of part of Reserve 31165 ("Government
Requirements")
By an undated indenture stamped 5 December 1973,
the Minister for Works, in whom Reserve 31165 was vested, granted a lease of
part
of that Reserve to Fielder Downs (WA) Pty Ltd ("Fielder Downs") for a term
of twenty-one years commencing on 1 November 1970 for
the purpose of
"grazing cattle thereon and purposes incidental thereto and the carrying out
of works associated therewith". The land, the subject of the lease, was
formerly part of the Argyle Downs pastoral lease. The area of the lease appears
to be in
the vicinity of 51,000 hectares.
It was submitted by the first
applicants that at the time of the commencement of the term of the lease the
land was not vested in
the Minister for Works and, therefore, the grant of the
lease was beyond power. At the time the lease was granted the land was vested
in
the Minister and the date of the commencement of the term was a matter of
computation pursuant to the terms of the grant. (See:
North Ganalanja
Aboriginal Corporation v State of Queensland per Lee J at 21.)
The
covenant conditions contained in the lease included the following:
• Not to use the land otherwise than for the purpose of grazing cattle for the purposes incidental thereto and carrying out of works associated therewith.
• Not to erect any buildings or improvements except fences, borders, yards and other improvements not exceeding in cost the sum of $1,000 that was usual and normal nature on pastoral properties without the previous consent in writing of the Minister.
• At all times to use the land for the purpose of the lease in a proper and husband-like manner using approved methods of pastoral husbandry in relation to cattle and for the management conservation regeneration of pasture for pastoral purposes that prevail in the district.
• Not to permit to be depastured on the land a number of cattle in excess of the number that in the opinion of the Minister is reasonable having regard to the condition of the land.
• Not to cut down, injure or destroy any timber, bush or shrub on the land without the consent of the Minister.
• At all times to maintain on the land good and improving soil and plant conditions.
• If the Commissioner of Soil Conservation recommended that the land be reserved as a soil conservation reserve under the Soil Conservation Act 1945 (WA), the Minister may re-enter the land on three months notice and upon expiration of the notice the lease shall absolutely determine.
• If the land was required for a public purpose or any public work, the Minister can determine the lease on three months notice at the expiration of which the Minister may enter the land and take possession thereof paying only the value of the improvements on the land erected by the lessee.
In October 1977 by a
deed executed by the Minister, the lessee and the Aboriginal Lands Trust, the
interest of the lessee in the lease
was assigned to the Aboriginal Lands Trust.
The lease is not annexed to the Deed of Assignment but from the description of
the lease
in the deed it may be inferred that it was the lease referred to
above. The land referred to appears to be the land to the north-east
of Lake
Argyle.
By another deed of assignment made in 1979 between Fielder Downs,
the Minister, and Sogex Pastoral Company Pty Ltd ("Sogex") Fielder
Downs
assigned to Sogex its interest as lessee in a lease granted by the Minister. The
lease is not in evidence but is described
as a lease for a term of five years
commencing on 1 November 1970 with an option to renew for terms of five years
for a total period
of twenty years, for the purpose of grazing cattle and
purposes incidental thereto and the carrying out of works associated therewith.
The land, the subject of the lease, appears to be land formerly part of the
Argyle Downs pastoral leases to the south-east of Lake
Argyle and the area of
the lease appears to be in the order of 70,000 hectares. In October 1983 the
Minister issued a lease to Sogex
in respect of that land for a term of five
years commencing on 1 November 1980. In an undated lease stamped 29 January
1986, the
Minister granted a lease to Sogex of that land for a term of
twenty-one years commencing on 1 November 1985.
By a lease, undated but
stamped in May 1986, the Minister granted a lease of part of the Reserve to
M E Green Pty Ltd for grazing
purposes. The land, the subject of the lease,
was the land resumed from Texas Downs and Lissadell pastoral leases. The lease
was
for a term of ten years commencing on 1 July 1982. The lease was
"extended" for a further period of five years by a deed made in October
1992 between the Water Authority of Western Australia (now the Water
Corporation), as successor to the Minister and as vestee of the Reserve, and
M E Green Pty Ltd.
The leases to Sogex and the lease to
M E Green Pty Ltd were in similar terms. In particular, there was a recital
in the lease that
the lessor was desirous that certain parts of the land be used
for pastoral purposes and in no way detrimental to the "Ord River Water and
Irrigation Works". The terms of the lease were similar to those contained in
the Fielder Downs lease. Provisions with respect to determination of the
lease
expressly provided for determination in the event that continuation of the lease
either as to the whole or part of the demised
land may be detrimental to the
"Ord River Water and Irrigation Works".
Counsel for the seventh
respondents submitted that the Minister had no power under s 32 of the Land
Act 1933 (WA) to grant the lease to Sogex for a term of twenty-one years. It
was submitted that a power to lease could be found in s 32 of
the Public
Works Land Acquisition Act 1902 (WA). Whether s 32 of the latter Act applied
is unnecessary to consider, although it may be contended that the power under
that
section was not available once the land was set aside as Reserve 31165 for
the purpose of "Government Requirements".
The Reserve, by notice
in the Government Gazette (WA) in January 1972, was vested in the
Minister for Works in trust for the purpose of "Government Requirements"
with power to the Minister to lease the whole or portion of the Reserve for any
term not exceeding twenty-one years. As discussed
earlier in these reasons, s 32
of the Land Act 1933 (WA) was not relevant to a Reserve that had been
vested pursuant to s 33 of that Act. Under s 33 the Minister obtained power to
grant the lease to Sogex and the other leases referred to above.
Pursuant
to s 33(2) the vesting order would be read as confining the power to lease
conferred on the Minister as a power to lease
for the purpose of the Reserve.
The Minister’s intention to satisfy that requirement is to be found in the
restricted conditions
in the lease to the use the lessee may make of the land
and in the overriding powers of the Minister to have control of use of the
land
by the lessee.
The terms of the various leases referred to above make it
quite clear that the Minister intended to give only the most limited interest
to
the lessees and assignees so as to prevent any inconsistency arising between
protection of the environment surrounding Lake Argyle
and the use of the land by
the lessees. It was a requirement of the leases that the lessees construct
appropriate fencing to fence
out cattle that may otherwise wander on to the
Reserve from adjoining unenclosed pastoral holdings. The interests obtained by
the
lessees are substantially less in content than those obtained under a
pastoral lease and, indeed, have more in common with a licence
to use the land
for grazing purposes subject to the directions of the licensor.
For the
foregoing reasons none of the leases of Reserve 31165 referred to above,
extinguished native title by grant of interest or
by use of land pursuant to
rights acquired by grant of that interest.
The seventh respondents made
an alternative submission that in the event that native title existed at the
time of the grant of leases
to Crosswalk Pty Ltd and Sogex in respect of the
land in Reserves 1061, 18810 and 31165, and that native title was not
extinguished
at common law by that grant, such native title as existed was
extinguished by virtue of the Titles Validation Act 1995 (WA).
The
Titles Validation Act 1995 (WA) provides that every "past act"
attributable to the State is valid (s 5) and that a "category A
past act", other than one to which s 229(4) of the Act applies,
extinguishes the native title concerned (s 6). The Titles Validation Act
1995 (WA) is expressed to be an Act to validate, under s 19 of the Act, "past
acts" attributable to the State. Section 19 of the Act provides that if a
law of a State or Territory contains provisions to the same effect
as ss 15 and
16 of the Act that law may provide that a "past act" attributable to the
State is valid, and taken always to have been valid. By s 4 of the Titles
Validation Act 1995 (WA) a word or expression used in that Act has the same
meaning as in the Act.
Section 226 of the Act defines "act" as
used "in references to an act affecting native title and in other references
in relation to native title" to include the creation of any interest in
relation to land or waters. Section 227 provides that an act affects native
title "if it extinguishes the native title rights and interests or if it is
otherwise wholly or partly inconsistent with their continued
existence,
enjoyment or exercise". Section 229(3) provides that a "past act",
consisting of the grant of a pastoral lease made before 1 January 1994 is,
subject to certain exceptions, a "category A past act" if that lease was
in force on 1 January 1994.
Section 248 of the Act defines a pastoral
lease as:
"...a lease that:
a) permits the lessee to use the land or waters covered by the lease solely or primarily for:
(i) maintaining or breeding sheep, cattle or other animals; or
(ii) any other pastoral purpose; or
b) contains a statement to the effect that it is solely or primarily a pastoral lease or that it is granted solely or primarily for pastoral purposes."
A lease is defined in s 242 of the Act as, inter
alia, "anything that...is, for any purpose, by a law of...a State...declared to
be or described as a lease".
The seventh respondents submit that the
lease to Crosswalk Pty Ltd of portions of Reserves 1061 and 18810 in July 1992
and the lease
to Baines River Cattle Co Pty Ltd of part of Reserve 31165 in
January 1985 were, assuming that native title existed in respect of
the land
leased, invalid by reason of the grants being in contravention of s 9 of the
Racial Discrimination Act 1975 (Cth).
The basis for contending
that the grants contravened that Act was that such a lease constituted an
interference with all or some of
the rights subsisting under the incidents of
native title and no compensation was proffered to the holders of native title in
relation
to that grant. (See: D Gal, "Implications Arising from the
Operation of the Native Title Act for the Existence of Native Title on Pastoral
Leases" (1997) 71 ALJ 487 at 488-489.)
The submission is
predicated upon the assumption that interference, control or impairment of
native title by introduction of the concurrent
rights of a pastoral lessee is
sufficient to attract the operation of the "past act" provisions of the
Act, notwithstanding extinguishment of native title at common law may not have
been effected. That is a construction
of the Act that must be rejected as stated
earlier in these reasons.
Furthermore, the question may arise of the
extent to which the Titles Validation Act 1995 (WA) may extinguish native
title by force of that Act alone and not as a consequence at common law of the
validation of a pastoral
lease. (See: Western Australia v The
Commonwealth per Mason CJ, Brennan, Deane, Gaudron and McHugh JJ at
453.)
The object of the Act invalidating "past acts" is to
preserve the effect of the common law as it would have applied but for the
operation of the Racial Discrimination Act 1975 (Cth).
Further,
it should be noted that there will be a presumption that the grant is valid.
(See: Mineralogy v National Native Title Tribunal [1997] FCA 1404; (1997) 150 ALR 467 per
Carr J at 482); Wingadee Shire Council v Mary Willis [1910] HCA 35; (1910) 11 CLR 123
per Griffiths CJ at 130.) That presumption cannot be displaced by the recipient
of the grant merely putting in issue the validity
of its own title.
(n) Creation of Lake Kununurra and Lake Argyle
By the
construction of the diversion dam and the main dam which created these Lakes,
the Crown altered the landscape and put lands
flooded by those waters beyond
reach of the holders of native title. It may not follow, however, that such an
event necessarily extinguished,
or was intended to extinguish, native title. The
public rights created by the flooding of those lands are minimal. That is, there
is no fundamental incompatibility between the continuation of native title and
the exercise of public rights in respect of the area
of water by the acts of
damming the watercourse. The areas are immense and the effect is the replacement
of open land with vast stretches
of water. Attachment to the land remains for
Aboriginal people through spiritual belief notwithstanding that the landscape
has changed.
There was substantial "primary" evidence of the maintenance
of connection with the area in spiritual terms in addition to usufructuary
uses.
Although the rights exercisable pursuant to native title may be
said to be severely curtailed and controlled by reason of the creation
of the
lakes and statutory controls directed thereto, some usufructuary and
spiritually-based rights can be exercised without being
wholly incompatible with
rights asserted by the Crown or provided by the Crown in others in respect of
the waters.
The area covered by both lakes is described as vacant Crown
land and as such it is difficult to distinguish the surrounding land for
the
purpose of determining what effect the acts of the Crown have had upon native
title. Lake Kununurra is also a "Ramsar" site under the Convention
referred to earlier. Both the diversion dam and the main dam involve the use of
natural features of land
to store water supplied by an existing watercourse.
Flooding of that land was part of the ecological system before the dams were
constructed. The operation of the dams is to maintain the enlargement of the
body of water. In the case of the main dam the area
of water is a vast expanse
in open lands in a remote area. Neither body of water is equivalent to a
constructed reservoir for which
a discrete area of land is dedicated to an
exclusive purpose. The water bodies created by the dams were applied to public
and commercial
uses not consonant with a dedicated reservoir. For example, the
waters are used by charter boats, fish-farm operators, float planes,
watercraft
and operators of tourist excursions. The degree of use of the water for such
purposes does not suggest that at the time
the dams were constructed it was
intended that the impounded waters extinguish native title and abrogate all
rights exercisable thereunder.
Bilbiljim (Mount Misery) is a site of
significance in the Grasshopper Dreaming story. It is now an island in Lake
Argyle but still
of importance to the Aboriginal culture. There are totemic
connections of the area despite the flooding thereof and a strong connection
with other Dreaming stories in the southern part of Lake Argyle near
Lissadell.
In R v Adams the Supreme Court of Canada
considered whether an aboriginal right to fish was extinguished in an area of
weed beds and marshes that had
been submerged by construction of a canal which
raised the level of the St Lawrence River. It was held by Lamer CJ (at 130)
whose
reasons were adopted by all members of the Court, that enlargement of a
body on which an aboriginal right to fish for food exists,
does not relate to
the existence of that right "let alone demonstrate a clear and plain
intention to extinguish it".
In that case, as discussed earlier in
these reasons, it was confirmed that under Canadian law an aboriginal right may
exist that is
not dependent on native title but the same principles as to
extinguishment of the right by acts of the Crown apply to such a
"free-standing" right.
It was not necessary for the Court to
determine whether aboriginal entitlement to lands of the fishing area had been
extinguished
by the act of submerging the lands by construction of a canal, a
finding that had been made at first instance. It may be noted, however,
that
Lamer CJ directed his consideration of the question of extinguishment of
aboriginal title to extinguishment by the act of the
Mohawks in formally
surrendering that title.
In the end, the answer to such questions turn on
their own facts. The conclusion at first instance in that case, that native
title
in the fishing lands had been extinguished by the rise in the level of the
St Lawrence River, was based on the fact that the river
was a navigable waterway
the bed of which, including any expansion thereof by submerging riparian lands,
was "part of the public".
As described above, the relevant facts
in this case are substantially different. In all the circumstances no clear and
plain intention
to extinguish native title has been demonstrated, although the
exercise of rights dependent upon native title may be regulated or
controlled
and the native title concerned may apply to waters and land rather than to land
and waters.
(o) Further effect of the amending Act
The
parties were invited to make further submissions in respect of the effect of the
amending Act which came into effect after the
decision in this matter had been
reserved.
The amending Act inserted Subdivision 2B of Pt 2 (ss 23A-23JA)
under the heading "Confirmation of past extinguishment of native title by
certain valid or validated acts". The Subdivision, in terms, purports to
confirm the operation of the common law by providing, inter alia, that
native title in relation to land will have been extinguished by certain
"previous exclusive possession acts" or "previous non-exclusive
possession acts" of the Commonwealth. "Previous exclusive possession
acts" (defined in ss 23B, 249C and Sch 1 of the Act) are taken to have
extinguished native title at the time the act was done (s 23C). The
effect
of a "previous non-exclusive possession act" (s 23F) is dealt with in
s 23G which, in effect, recognises the position at common law in respect of
the coexistence of native title
with pastoral and agricultural leases and the
concurrent rights of leaseholders and native title holders.
The State
submitted that by reason of the "Western Australia Agreement (Ord River
Irrigation) Act 1968 (Cth) a work carried for the Project, being the work
referred to in that Act, was to be regarded as an "act attributable to the
Commonwealth" as defined in s 239(c) of the Act and, as such, "a previous
exclusive possession act" (s 23B(7)) which extinguished native title under s
23C(2).
The submission relied upon the contention that the construction
of the main dam and associated works was an act done by a person under
a law of
the Commonwealth. The submission cannot be accepted. The Western Australia
Agreement (Ord River Irrigation) Act 1968 (Cth) was an Act of the
Commonwealth Parliament to serve two purposes. First, to ratify an agreement
made between the Commonwealth
and the State under which the Commonwealth agreed
to provide funds by way of grant to enable the State to construct the work
specified
in the agreement, namely, the main dam and ancillary works, and to
lend further monies to the State if the State decided to carry
out further works
referred to in the agreement, namely, extension of the irrigation system to the
Weaber and Carlton Plains, Keep
River Plain and Knox Creek area. Second, the
purpose of the legislation was to authorize the appropriation of monies from the
Consolidated
Revenue Fund to fulfil the Commonwealth’s obligation under
the agreement made with the State.
The circumstances which led to the
formation of the agreement between the Commonwealth and the State are set out by
Ms Graham-Taylor
in "The Ord River Scheme" (Ex 23 pp 39-40).
In
the agreement for the provision of finance made with the Commonwealth, the State
agreed with the Commonwealth to exercise proper
control in respect of the
management and conduct of the works, and agreed to obtain approval from the
Commonwealth, as financier,
before letting any contract for the works in a sum
in excess of $500,000. The State chose to finance the work with Commonwealth
funds
but at all times the works were the acts of the State carried out under
the relevant legislative power and authority of the State.
In no sense can it be
said that construction of the works was attributable to the Commonwealth as an
act done by a person under an
enactment of the Commonwealth.
The
amending Act also introduced ss 47A and 47B applying principles similar to those
expressed in s 47. Section 47, which was not
amended by the amending Act in any
relevant respect, provides that where an application is made for determination
of native title
in relation to an area held under pastoral lease by any person
claiming to hold native title in respect of the area, any extinguishment
of
native title effected by the grant of the lease or creation of any other
interest in relation to the area, or the doing of any
act pursuant to the lease
or the interest "must be disregarded".
Sections 47A and 47B
provided that prior extinguishment "must be disregarded" in respect of
land granted, vested or reserved for the benefit of Aboriginal people or in
respect of vacant Crown land where one
or more members of the "native title
claim group" (ss 61(1) and 253) occupy the area at the time the
application was made.
As set out earlier in these reasons, a pastoral
lease issued in respect of the Territory area was not an "exclusive pastoral
lease" as now defined in s 248A of the Act and had no extinguishing effect
upon native title. The Territory did not submit that the establishment
of the
Keep River National Park and adjacent part of the Territory area under
the perpetual leases granted to the Corporation were "previous exclusive
possession acts".
It was conceded by the Territory that s 47A applied
to the freehold interests granted to the respective Aboriginal Corporations in
the Territory area. On the facts set out in the foregoing reasons s 47B has no
application to the parts of the claim area to which
the first applicants
submitted it may apply, namely, land granted in freehold to the Aboriginal
corporations and association in the
Territory area, land in the Glen Hill
pastoral lease, vacant Crown land in and around Kununurra and on the northern
coastal flats,
the area known as Yardangarlm sub-let by the Aboriginal Lands
Trust to the Miriuwung and Gajerrong community outstation known as
Yardangarlm,
and the Yirallalem area in which there are Miriuwung and Gajerrong community
outstations.
The State submitted that the introduction of s 251D to the
Act by the amending Act expanded the operation of the Titles Validation
Act 1995 (WA). Section 251D of the Act provides that "a reference to land
or waters on which a public work is constructed, established or situated
includes a reference to any adjacent
land or waters the use of which is or was
necessary for, or incidental to, the construction, establishment or operation of
the work".
Under s 229(4) of the Act a "past act"
consisting of the construction or establishment of any public work, is a
"category A past act".
In support of its submission the
State referred to the terms of s 16(3) of the Interpretation Act 1984
(WA) which provide that a reference in a written law to a Commonwealth Act shall
be construed so as to include a reference to such
Act as it may from
time-to-time be amended. It was submitted that the Titles Validation Act
1995 (WA) in s 4 referred to the Act and provided in that section that a word or
expression used in the Titles Validation Act 1995 (WA) had the same
meaning as it has in the Act. The argument was that the words in s 7(1) of the
Titles Validation Act 1995 (WA) "land or waters on which the public
work concerned (on completion of its construction or establishment) was or is
situated" now include adjacent land or water, the use of which was
incidental to the construction or operation of the work.
The submission
overlooks the limited operation of the Titles Validation Act 1995 (WA).
By reason of the terms of the Act the Titles Validation Act 1995 (WA)
may only give effect to that which is permitted by the Act. There cannot be a
retrospective grant of Commonwealth legislative
power and the terms of s 16(3)
of the Interpretation Act 1984 (WA) are irrelevant to that issue.
Furthermore, amendment of the Act, in so far as it excluded the application of
provisions of the
Act which protect native title from defeasibility in respect
of land or waters adjacent or incidental to the establishment or operation
of a
public work, would be an amendment to which the presumptive construction set out
in ss 8 and 8A of the Acts Interpretation Act 1901 (Cth) would apply. By
reason of that presumption, such an exclusion of application of the
indefeasibility provisions of the Act could
not affect any right that had
accrued by application of those provisions of the Act before the amending Act
came into effect unless
the presumption was displaced by clear words to that
effect. (See: Esber v The Commonwealth of Australia [1992] HCA 20; (1992) 174
CLR 430.) If such a question of interpretation arose, it would be necessary to
have regard to the legal relationship between the Crown and
indigenous people in
consequence of the Crown’s assertion of sovereignty over land occupied by
such people. In dealings between
Government and Aboriginal people, including
legislation, the honour of the Crown is at stake. (See: R v Van der Peet
per Lamer CJ at 536-537; R v Symonds per Chapman J at
391.)
(p) Telstra interests
The interests held by
Telstra in respect of its repeater stations and telephone exchange are dealt
with earlier in these reasons.
Other interests held by Telstra in respect of the
claim area include optical fibre cabling, local customer terminals and local
customer
cabling. It was not contended by Telstra that such interests extinguish
native title nor was the validity of such interests contested
by the first
applicants.
(q) Licences granted to the sixth, ninth, tenth and
thirteenth respondents
It was not contended that the sixth
respondents pumping water from the Ord River and Lake Kununurra pursuant to
by-laws under the
Rights in Water and Irrigation Act 1914 (WA) in respect
of the District had an extinguishing effect on native title nor was it contended
that "commercial purpose" licences under s 32C of the Wildlife
Conservation Act 1950 (WA), "fishing boat licences" under the Fish
Resources Management Act 1994 (WA) and "ferry licences" under the
Transport Co-ordination Act 1966 (WA) had such an effect.
A fish
farm operates in respect of a small area of Coolibah Pocket on Lake Argyle
pursuant to an "acquaculture licence" under the Fish Resources
Management Act 1994 (WA) and, formerly, a "fish farm licence" under
the Fisheries Act 1905 (WA). The licences are issued on an annual basis
and are limited for the purpose of farming barramundi. There is nothing in
the
terms of the licence document to indicate that the rights conferred by the
licence extend beyond the farming of barramundi, an
activity, of course, that is
not incompatible with the continued existence of native title where it may exist
in relation to the
waters used for the licence.
(r) Public right
to fish
No submissions were made on a public right to fish and
navigate in tidal waters that may have been part of the common law received
in
Australia at sovereignty and the effect of that right upon native title in so
far as the claim area includes such waters. (See:
Yarmirr per Olney J at
p 430.)
Summary
The conclusions expressed in the foregoing reasons may be summarized as
follows:
The first applicants as representatives of the Miriuwung and
Gajerrong people ("the community") have established that native title
existed in
respect of part of the claim area ("the determination area") at the time
sovereignty was asserted over that land by the
Crown and that the holders of
native title at that time included ancestors of the members of the community.
The community, as a group
of Aboriginal people, observes and acknowledges
traditional laws, customs and practices, and has maintained connection with the
land
as far as practicable according to those traditional laws, customs and
practices.
Except to the extent that native title has been extinguished
in parts of the determination area, native title has continued and is
held by
the community in respect of the determination area.
The second applicants
have not established that in respect of the Territory area of the determination
area, native title in that land
is held by the "estate groups" of the
Miriuwung community known as "Dumbral", "Nyawanyawam" and
"Binjen", or by the second applicants as representatives of those
"estate groups". The native title that exists in the determination area
is a communal title held collectively by the members of the community.
In
respect of that part of the claim area described as Boorroonoong (Lacrosse
Island), the third applicants have established that
they hold native title
concurrently with the community in respect of that area of land.
Native
title as an interest in land, vests in the community, and in the third
applicants, a right to possess, occupy, use and enjoy
that part of the
determination area in respect of which native title exists, in accordance with
traditional laws, customs or practices
acknowledged and observed by them, as far
as is practicable, but subject to the extent that the Crown, by legislation and
by acts
vesting concurrent rights in third parties in land or water of the
determination area, has provided for the regulation, control,
curtailment,
restriction, suspension or postponement of the exercise of the rights vested in
the community, or third applicants,
as incidents of native title.
How
concurrent rights are to be exercised in a practical way in respect of the
determination area must be resolved by negotiation
between the parties
concerned. It may be desirable that the parties be assisted in that endeavour by
mediation, a course contemplated,
perhaps, by ss 86B(5), 86A(1)(b)(iv) of
the Act. (See: The Hon Justice R S French, "Courts under the Constitution,
(1998) 8 JJA 7 at
13.)
Determination
Pursuant to s 225 of the Act the
"determination of native title" will be as follows:
1. Native title exists in the "determination area" save for the areas of land or waters described in the 2nd Schedule. The "determination area" is that part of the land or waters within the area depicted by red outline on the map in the 1st Schedule as does not include land or waters in respect of which no application for determination of native title was made by the first applicants in the application lodged with the National Native Title Tribunal referred to the Court by the Tribunal.
2. Native title in the "determination area" is held by the Miriuwung and Gajerrong People, and in respect of that part of the "determination area" known as Boorroonoong (Lacrosse Island), native title is also held by the Balangarra Peoples, both parties being described hereafter as the common law holders of native title.
3. Subject to par 5 hereof, the nature and extent of the "native title rights and interests" in relation to the "determination area" are the rights and interests of the common law holders of native title derived from, and exercisable by reason of, the existence of native title, in particular:
a) to possess, occupy, use and enjoy the "determination area";
b) a right to make decisions about the use and enjoyment of the "determination area";
c) right of access to the "determination area";
d) the right to control the access of others to the "determination area";
e) the right to use and enjoy resources of the "determination area";
f) the right to control the use and enjoyment of others of resources of the "determination area";
g) the right to trade in resources of the "determination area";
h) the right to receive a portion of any resources taken by others from the "determination area";
i) the right to maintain and protect places of importance under traditional laws, customs and practices in the "determination area"; and
j) the right to maintain, protect and prevent the misuse of cultural knowledge of the common law holders associated with the "determination area".
4. The nature and extent of any other interests in relation to the "determination area" are the interests created by the Crown as set out in the 3rd Schedule.
5. The relationship between the "native title rights and interests" described in par 3 and the "other interests" described in par 4 is as follows:
The "Native title rights and interests" described in par 3 hereof and the "other interests" described in par 4 hereof are concurrent rights and interests in relation to that part of the "determination area" to which the "other interests" relate, but by operation of legislation or by reason of the nature and extent of the "other interests" created by the Crown, the exercise of some of those concurrent rights, including "native title rights and interests", may be regulated, controlled, curtailed, restricted, suspended or postponed.
1ST SCHEDULE

2ND
SCHEDULE
Native title has been extinguished in the following
parts of the "determination area".
Land in roads as follows:
Lake Argyle Road (Road No 15762).
Long Michael Plain Road
(Road No 15658).
Duracks Folly Road (Road No 15659).
Cycas Court,
Livistona Street and that portion of Celtis Street between Eugenia Street and
Livistona Street as described in Department
of Land Administration Plan Diagram
18383.
Ibis Road as described in Department of Land Administration
Diagram 91377.
Portion of Victoria Highway described in Department of
Land Administration Diagram 91116.
Land in reserves as follows:
That part of Reserve 29799 ("Recreation and Community
Facilities") occupied by the Kununurra Riding Club Incorporated described
as the area leased to the Club by a lease dated 1 July 1991.
That part of
Reserve 29799 ("Recreation and Community Facilities") occupied by
the Kununurra Agricultural Society Incorporated described as the area leased to
the Society by a lease dated 17 June
1992.
That part of the Reserve
31780 ("Conservation and Recreation") occupied by the Ord Pistol Club
Incorporated described as the area leased to the Club by a lease dated 31 March
1993.
That part of Reserve 41812 ("Foreshore and Recreation") on
which the pumping station is constructed, situated immediately west of the main
irrigation channel.
That part of Reserve 37380 ("Protection of
Diversion Dam") on which the diversion dam is constructed.
The whole
of Reserve 40978 ("Repeater Station Site").
The whole of Reserve
39016 ("Repeater Station Site").
That part of Reserve 42710
("Quarantine Checkpoint") on which ablution blocks, a parking area, power
generator, fuel and water tanks, a tourist information shelter, shed and
facilities
for the Quarantine Checkpoint have been constructed.
The whole
of Reserve 43140 ("Power Station").
That part of Reserve
43196 ("Water Supply and Electricity Generation") on which the Ord
River dam, outlet structures, hydro-electric power station and access
roads have been constructed.
Other land
All the land in:
King Location 2
King Location
406
Kununurra Lot 1647
Kununurra Lot 1648
Kununurra Lot 1649
Kununurra Lot 1650
Kununurra Lot 1651
Kununurra Lot 1652
Kununurra Lot 1653
Kununurra
Lot 1654
Kununurra Lot 1678
Kununurra Lot 1679
Kununurra
Lot 1680
Kununurra Lot 1681
Kununurra Lot 1682
Kununurra
Lot 1683
Kununurra Lot 1684
Kununurra Lot 1685
Kununurra Lot 2399
Kununurra Lot 2400
Kununurra
Lot 2401
Kununurra Lot 2402
Kununurra Lot 2403
Kununurra
Lot 2404
Kununurra Lot 2405
Kununurra Lot 2406
Kununurra
Lot 2407
Kununurra Lot 2420
That part of the land in Kununurra Lot
2257 added to that lot by declaration of the Minister for Lands by order made 9
July 1996.
3RD SCHEDULE
Other interests in the determination area are of the following
kind:
(a) Interests of persons in whom Crown reserves are vested under the Land Act 1898 (WA) or Land Act 1933 (WA) or under a lease made for the purpose of the reserve.
(b) Interests of persons entitled to use reserves according to a purpose for which Crown land is reserved, or under a lease made for the purpose of the reserve.
(c) Interests of lessees under:
(i) Leases granted under the Land Act 1933 (WA);
(ii) Leases granted under the Crown Lands Act 1978 (NT);
(iii) Leases granted under the Special Purposes Leases Act 1953 (NT);
(iv) Leases granted under the Mining Act 1978 (WA);
(v) Leases granted under the Aboriginal Affairs Planning Authority Act 1972 (Cth).
(d) Interests of licencees under:
(i) Licences issued under the Land Act 1933 (WA);
(ii) Licences issued under the Fish Resources Management Act 1994 (WA);
(iii) Licences issued under the Jetties Act 1926 (WA);
(iv) Licences issued under and the Mining Act 1978 (WA);
(v) Licences issued under the Wildlife Conservation Act 1950 (WA);
(vi) Licences issued under the Rights in Water and Irrigation Act 1914 (WA);
(vii) Licences issued under the Transport Co-ordination Act 1966 (WA).
(e) Interests of holders of permits issued under:
(i) The Land Act 1933 (WA);
(ii) The Ord Irrigation District By-Laws under the Rights in Water and Irrigation Act 1914 (WA).
(f) Interests of holders of tenements under the Mining Act 1904 (WA).
(g) Interests of holders of tenements under the Petroleum Act 1936 (WA) and the Petroleum Act 1967 (WA)
(h) Interests of grantees under the Miscellaneous Acts Amendment (Aboriginal Community Living Areas) Act 1978 (NT) and the Crown Lands Act 1978 (NT).
(i) Other interests obtained by reason of provisions of legislation of the State, Territory or Commonwealth.
|
I certify that this and the preceding 265 pages are a true copy of the
Reasons for Judgment herein of the Honourable Justice Lee
|
Associate:
Dated:
|
Counsel for the First Applicants:
|
M L Barker QC
A M Sheehan H W Ketley R H Bartlett |
|
Solicitors for the First Applicants: |
Aboriginal Legal Service of Western Australia (Inc) |
|
Counsel for the Second Applicants: |
K R Howie R M D Levy |
|
Solicitors for the Second Applicants: |
Northern Land Council |
|
Counsel for the Third Applicants: |
G M G McIntyre J M Melbourne |
||||
|
Solicitors for the Third Applicants: |
Kimberley Land Council |
||||
|
Council for the First Respondents: |
C J L Pullin QC K M Pettit K H Glancy |
||||
|
Solicitors for the First Respondents: |
Crown Solicitor’s Office |
||||
|
Counsel for the Second Respondent: |
T I Pauling QC R J Webb S Begg |
||||
|
Solicitors for the Second Respondent: |
Solicitor for the Northern Territory |
||||
|
No appearance for the Third Respondent |
|
||||
|
Counsel for the Fifth Respondents: |
G M G McIntyre J M Melbourne |
||||
|
Solicitors for the Fifth Respondents: |
Kimberley Land Council |
||||
|
Counsel for the Sixth Respondents:
|
D W McLeod P L Wittkuhn N Johnson |
||||
|
Solicitors for the Sixth Respondents:
|
McLeod & Co Holding Redlich |
||||
|
Counsel for the Seventh Respondents: |
R A Conti QC
M T McKenna |
||||
|
Solicitors for the Seventh Respondents |
Hunt & Humphry |
||||
|
Counsel for the Eighth Respondents |
K R Jagger |
||||
|
Solicitors for the Eighth Respondents |
Freehill Hollingdale & Page |
||||
|
Counsel for the Ninth, Tenth and Thirteenth Respondents |
D W McLeod P L Wittkuhn |
||||
|
Solicitors for the Ninth, Tenth and Thirteenth Respondents |
McLeod & Co |
||||
|
Counsel for the Eleventh Respondents |
A G Castledine |
||||
|
Solicitors for the Eleventh Respondents |
Minter Ellison |
||||
|
No appearance for the Twelfth Respondent |
|
||||
|
Counsel for the Intervener |
J D Allanson P R Macliver |
||||
|
Solicitors for the Intervener |
Australian Government Solicitor |
|
|
|
|
Dates of Hearing:
|
17-20 February 1997
21-25 July 1997 29 July 1997 - 1 August 1997 4-8 August 1997 18 August 1997 25-27 August 1997 1-5 September 1997 15-19 September 1997 22-25 September 1997 29 September 1997 - 2 October 1997 3 November 1997 24-26 November 1997 1-5 December 1997 8-9 December 1997 12 December 1997 17 December 1997 21-23 January 1998 27-30 January 1998 2-6 February 1998 9-13 February 1998 16-19 February 1998 30 March 1998 - 3 April 1998 6-9 April 1998 23 October 1998 |
|
|
|
|
Date of Judgment:
|
24 November 1998
|